Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

December 24,1991

Tony Stark sat numb in his parents house. Aunt Peggy next to him refusing to leave her godson's side for the immediate future. He had buried his parents the day before and while he could have honestly cared less about his father, he was distraught over his mother. He was still trying to come to grips with having to take control of a multi-billion dollar company at the age of 21 and the fact that he would never again hear his mothers voice.

Peggy was rubbing circles in her nephew's back thinking about all that had happened over the last week. While people across the world feared the director of Shield, she made sure that Tony was never one of them. She knew that Tony’s relationship with his father was horrible at its best so she made sure to always provide him with an escape whenever he needed one. When she had heard that the Starks were killed in a car accident she immediately rushed to Tony only to find him black out drunk with his friend James or Rhodey as Tony liked to call him trying to both console him and keep any more scotch bottles away from him.

Over the next week the two of them worked in tandem to keep Tony sober and make sure he knew he wasn’t alone. That morning Peggy practically had to throw Rhodey out of the house so he could spend Christmas with his parents before he had to report back to the Air Force.

She was disrupted from her thoughts by the door bell. Before she could stand to answer it she could hear Jarvis heading to do so so she kept her focus on Tony. After a few minutes, Jarvis came into the room with a worried look on his face.

“Ms. Carter, may I request that you join me outside please?” The butler asked quietly.

“What is it Jarvis?” She asked as she stood from her spot next to Tony. After a few quiet words to her nephew that she would be right back, she followed the butler out of the room towards the front door.

“I’m not sure Ma’am. There is a woman outside and she is demanding to be allowed in to speak with sir.” He said as they made their way to the door.

Once they reached the door, Peggy looked at the woman that was demanding to speak to the Stark heir and began making observations. The woman had on an incredibly expensive dress and jacket with matching shoes and bag to match. Her choice of jewelry was also incredibly expensive and was lacking a wedding ring.

However, the one thing that caught her eye was the sight of a young girl hiding behind the woman. Unlike the woman, the child appeared to be in little more than hand-me-downs. When the child looked up at Peggy, the spy had to hold in a gasp at the child's eyes. The same eyes she had only ever seen in two people, one of which was now resting six feet under a headstone that bore his name. Quickly she looked back to the older woman and noted similarities between her and what she could safely assume was her child.

“Can I help you?” Peggy asked politely.

“I told the butler that I need to speak to Anthony.” The woman said with an air of superiority about her.

“I’m sorry but he is currently unavailable at the moment, dealing with the loss of his parents has taken a heavy toll on him but I am able to deal with any issue on his behalf.” Peggy said using all of her years of training to keep both a polite tone and the desire to slam the door in this woman's face at bay.

“Fine then. I’m here to make sure that I will still receive my monthly $75,000 checks even though Howard is dead.” The mystery woman spat out.

“I think that perhaps you should come in Ms…” Peggy trailed off as she moved to the side to allow the woman entrance to the house.

“Hill. Linda Hill.” The woman provided as she stepped inside with the child following after.

“Well Ms. Hill, I’m afraid that I am not aware of what checks you would be referring to.” Peggy said, fear over what would come next began to spread.

“The checks to stay quiet about Howard's daughter.” Linda said with a vicious smile as she pushed her daughter forward.

Before Peggy could respond a voice from behind shouted out in shock “Daughter!”

Peggy quickly turned around and saw her shocked nephew staring wide eyed at the little girl.

After Peggy had left him, Tony had begun to look for any alcohol left in the mansion after Aunt Peggy and Rhodey had gone through the place and had either hid it or just dumped the bottles down the drain; he wasn’t sure which. As he was making his way from room to room in his quest he could hear Aunt Peggy and another voice coming from the front of the house. With curiosity getting the better of him, he made his way to the entrance way to see what was going on.

As he approached the door he could see Aunt Peggy talking to a woman but what really caught his eye was the kid behind her. When the kid looked at Tony, he immediately felt some sort of connection with her. Tony and the girl just stared at one another until he heard the woman say “stay quiet about Howard's daughter.”

Tony could only say the first thing that came to his mind “Daughter!”
Tony looked at Peggy who was now looking at him and for the first time that he could remember, Peggy looked speechless. He turned his attention back to the girl that was apparently his sister and slowly made his way over to the group.

“You’re telling me that she is my sister.” Tony said to no one specifically. All he could do was just stare at the girl who stared right back at him.

Linda then began to explain everything. The girl in question was revealed to be named Maria Hill and was 9 almost 10. Tony, Jarvis, and Peggy all exchanged a look at how disgusting it was that Howard's daughter with his mistress had the same name as his wife. Linda explained that she was an aspiring actress when she had met Howard and after a few encounters she fell pregnant with his child. After Maria was born, she approached Howard with the threat to go public with news of his bastard, the mothers words, unless he paid for her silence. Thus the $75,000 a month deposits for the mothers silence began.

The more that Linda spoke the more Tony hated his father. Both for cheating on his mother and abandoning Maria with this woman that clearly never cared for her own daughter.

Peggy meanwhile lost what little respect that she still had for her friend Howard. With how he had treated Tony growing up and now this, Howard was lucky that he was already dead because she would have killed him herself.

“I’ll give you 10 million.” Tony said quietly after Linda was done speaking. All eyes went to him in confusion.

“10 million for what boy?” Linda asked rudely.

“I’ll give you 10 million and you sign away all rights you have to Maria over to me and sign an NDA that you will never speak about this to anyone. All that I need is a DNA test to prove she is my sister.” Tony said, taking his eyes off of Maria and looking at Linda. Howard may have ruined his entire childhood and now part of Maria’s but he would be damned if he let his fathers mistakes ruin his daughters entire childhood.

Peggy could only stare at her nephew with a mix of pride and fear. The pride was due to him stepping up to fix his fathers mistake and the fear because she didn’t know if Tony knew what he was getting himself into with raising a child.

Maria on the other hand felt something that rarely felt in her young life, hope. Maria was never abused by her mother but she was severely neglected. Linda had always spent the bulk of the money on clothes and jewelry for herself and purchased the bulk of Maria’s possessions from thrift stores. Maria would often wake up to an empty apartment because her mother was often out partying.

After a couple moments of silence, Linda finally croaked out a stunned, “De..De.. Deal.”

Tony simply nodded and said “I’ll have my lawyers draw up paperwork for you to sign and arrange for the DNA test. In the meantime, Maria will stay here. Once everything is finalized, I’ll have people go to collect her things.” He then turned his attention to Jarvis “Can you take Ms. Hill and get her information for the lawyers?”

Jarvis nodded his agreement and led Linda out of the room, leaving Tony, Peggy, and Maria alone in silence.

“Why?” Maria’s quiet voice cut through drawing the attention to her.

“Why what?” Tony asked his sister.

“Why are you doing this?” Maria asked her brother, “You don’t know me.”

“Because Howard fucked up enough peoples lives.” He said as he took her hand and led her into the house to find her a room, leaving Peggy to watch the new siblings walk away with tears in her eyes.

Chapter Text

Not long after Tony took Maria in, Peggy stepped down as director of Shield, moving towards more of a consultant role. Before leaving she made sure to remove every link between herself and her now two god children that she could find.

Tony and Maria grew close to one another as the years went by with Peggy making frequent visits to the mansion the siblings occupied. Within six months,Tony had moved himself and Maria out of his parents house and into a more private property. This was done to help hide Maria from the media. When she found out about that she thought that Tony was ashamed of her. It took Tony and Peggy both to assure her that no one was ashamed of her, it was just to protect her from the fallout of what would come from a second child of Howard Stark, especially one born because of an affair.

Because of the desire to keep Maria’s relationship to Tony a secret, Peggy would frequently pose as Maria’s aunt and guardian Diana Hill for school related events so that Tony wouldn’t be recognized.

Even though he couldn’t always be there for his little sister, he always made sure to be in attendance for her soccer and hockey games; even if he had to hide in the shadows. This didn’t matter to Maria though, she was just happy that her brother was there. It even became a game between the two of them, how long would it take Maria to find Tony.

At the end of Maria’s junior year of high school Tony started giving her ideas for college. He knew that she didn't have the same love of engineering that he had so M.I.T was out but she was definitely smart enough to get into any school that she wanted. That's what made her decision so shocking for Tony.

The two of them were sitting in front of the TV watching a Yankee game and eating Chinese food. Tony was seated on the large couch, feet up on the table while Maria was sitting on the floor next to him.

“So I was thinking that we could visit Stanford in a couple of weeks once school is done. Just the two of us.” Tony said never taking his eyes of the TV “We can have Hogan drop us off and the two of us could just walk around campus without anyone around”

Maria bit her bottom lip not knowing what she was going to say. After a few moments of silence she heard her brother speak again.

“Ria, did you hear me? Stanford?”

“No I heard you Tony.” She began, “But there's something that I wanted to talk to you about.”

“What's up? Did you already make up your mind?” Tony asked, sitting up and turning the TV off so he could focus on her.

“In a sense.” She said not looking at her brother.

“Well, don't keep me in suspense. Tell me the lucky school that doesn’t know they’re getting a Stark.” Tony’s excitement growing.

“Themarines.” Maria mumbles.

“You’re going to have to speak up there puck head, it almost sounded like you said the Marines.” Her brother said laughing but stopped when he realized she wasn’t going to correct him, “Maria, tell me that you didn’t say marines.”

“I did.” She said quietly.

Tony got up and began to pace around the room “Okay but why you can go anywhere you want to, do anything you want to.”

“I just think that they’re a good fit for me considering…..” Maria said, watching her brother before trailing off.

“Considering what Maria?” Tony asked, turning to look at his sister. Maria winced at her brother's use of her actual name and not a nickname or shortened version. The only time he ever used her actual name was when he was actually angry or upset with her which rarely happens. “No Maria. Considering what Maria, finish that sentence.”

Maria stood up from her spot on the floor, still watching her brother, “Considering that I want to join Shield.”

Tony was shocked silent. A part of him knew that he should have expected this seeing that Maria and Aunt Peggy were practically joined at the hip whenever they were around one another so it was inevitable that Maria would hear some of the legendary spy’s stories. The larger part of him though, just kept thinking that his little sister was meant for better things than the military and then an intelligence agency.

“Wha… but… why?” He finally stuttered out.

If it weren’t for the gravity of the situation Maria may have actually laughed at Tony Stark being shocked silent, “Because I want to help people the same way Aunt Peggy did. You have S.I. but I don’t have anything. You and I can’t even acknowledge that we’re related because of Howard. This is my way of hopefully making my own way.” She said as tears began to fall.

Tony’s face softened, “Ria…. That’s not true at all and you know it. You have me, Aunt Peggy and her family, the walking talking platypus himself. You have things.”

“You know what I mean Tone.” She said, wiping her tears.

“I know. But why don’t you go to college first, have some fun, maybe even go to classes and learn something.” Tony said, trying to cheer her up, “I can safely say that the Marines and every other branch aren’t going anywhere.”

“Neither are college’s Tones.” She said.

Tony sighed rubbing his face, “I just can’t lose you Ri. You’re my little sister, I’m supposed to look out for you and I can’t do that with you in the Marines.” He said sitting down.

“You don’t have to protect me Tony anymore. When you got me away from my mother you practically became a helicopter parent, only with slightly more drinking and dates.” She said sitting down next to him, putting her head on his shoulder.

“I feel like I should be offended by that but that kinda describes it.” He said with a small laugh. “We can go forward with us being related anytime you want, the only reason we haven’t was because Peggy and I wanted you to have a semi-normal childhood.”

“It would cause too many problems and you know it.” She said softly.

“Fucking Howard.” Tony sighed.
“Fucking Howard.” She agreed with a small smile.

“So the Marines.” He said coming to terms with her decision.

“Yup.” She said, popping the p.

“Well you’ll have to be the one to tell honey bear.” He said, resting his head on hers. “But be prepared, all you’re going to hear until you sign anything is how much better the Airforce is.”

“Deal.” She said with a laugh.

Chapter Text

A few weeks after she graduated high school, Maria was off to basic training, leaving Tony alone for the first in years. With nothing keeping him tied to New York anymore he relocated to Los Angeles, with him buying land in Malibu to build himself a mansion.

After relocating to California, Tony hired a PA for the first time, a Virginia Potts or Pepper as he had begun calling her, and it was completely by accident. He had been sitting in his office going over designs for new body armor for ground forces, something he had since taken a personal interest in with his sister now being a Marine, when the woman from the finance department burst into his office followed closely by security to alert him to an accounting mistake that would have cost the company hundreds of millions. After that, Tony had immediately hired her.

After Maria completed basic and secondary training she was assigned to be stationed in California. When she found out about this she immediately confronted her brother, assuming that he had called in some favor in order to have her close to him again but to her complete surprise he hadn’t done anything in fear of drawing unnecessary attention to the two of them. He explained to her that it would have been rather difficult to explain to military higher ups why he wanted a specific Marine that he supposedly had no prior relationship to, straight out of boot camp assigned at a particular base.

One weekend in March of 2001 that Maria had been granted leave, she headed up to Malibu to her brother's now finished house. She hadn’t been up to see him since construction had finished, only while he was renting a ridiculous house near the Playboy mansion. He had called her the week before panicked asking what the soonest she could get up to Malibu was. In all the years that she knew her brother, she had never heard him like that so she knew something was up. She immediately called in every favor she had already acquired in her short time in the Corp. to get leave for the following weekend.

As she opened the door and headed into the now completed house for the first time, she was greeted by a voice that seemed to come from nowhere, “Good afternoon Maria Hill.”

Terrified, she let out a scream of, “What the fuck!”

As soon as the words left her mouth, Aunt Peggy rounded the corner in front of her and leveled a glare at her, “Maria! Swearing is not necessary.”

“Oh yeah, because Tones and I have never heard you curse.” Maria said with a laugh as she walked over to hug her aunt, before teasingly adding “You seem to forget that both of us have been in a car that was driven by you at some point in our lives.”

“I do not swear.” Peggy defended, pulling away from her niece.

“Did you really just say that with a straight face?” Maria asked incredulously, “I’m pretty sure you could make a sailor blush.”

“Why I never.” Peggy said in mock offense “I get absolutely no respect from Sharon or you and your ungrateful brother. I don’t have to take this from any of you.”

Maria laughed at her aunt. “So not that I don’t enjoy seeing you but I don’t think you’re what Tony had me come up here for. Any idea what's going on?”

Peggy’s happy expression quickly turned to one of exhaustion “Oh just your brother's vices biting him in the arse.”

“Well that could literally mean just about anything.” Maria said as she followed Peggy downstairs into the garage and lab. She noticed that her brother had brought a couple cars with him from New York but there were a lot that she didn’t recognize.

As Peggy opened the glass doors, the same mysterious voice from earlier spoke “Sir, Maria Hill and Margaret Carter are here.”

“Jesus Christ!” Maria jumped again as the voice spoke “What the hell is that?”

“That would be Jarvis.” Tony said as he came out of a room off to the side and walked over to hug his sister.

“Tones, Jarvis is dead.” She said, confused. Jarvis had died about two years after Tony had taken her in.

“I know.” He said as he put his arms out as if presenting something “Jarvis is an AI I developed. Stands for Just A Rather Very Intelligent System.”

“An AI Tony, really?” She asked skeptically “Did you not think of Skynet, Hal, Joshua, that one from Tron, and the Matrix just to name a few?”

“You two watch far too many movies.” Peggy said from her seat at one of the work benches causing both Maria and Tony to shift their attention to her.

“We’re cultured.” The siblings said at the same time before looking back at one another and laughing, causing Peggy to roll her eyes and smile at their antics.

“So what was so important that you had to drag me up from Pendelton? Aunt Peggy said something about my ‘brother's vice’s biting him in his arse’.” Maria said in a mock English accent earning a snort of laughter from her brother and a glare from her aunt.

“Well that's not inaccurate.” He said sitting down next to his aunt.

“Okay, but what happened?” The young marine asked as she hopped up onto the table across from them.

“Lets just say Howards fuck ups is going to be getting another member in a couple of months.”

“What are you talking…” Maria began confused before her eyes widened in realization “Oh Tony.”

“Yeah.” Was all Tony said.

“Please tell me it wasn’t one of the bunnies.” His sister pleaded.

“What… No it wasn’t.” He stuttered out “Have a little faith in me.”

“What are you talking about? What bunnies?” Peggy asked, extremely confused, looking between the siblings.

“Oh did he not tell you? While he was building this place, the man whore known as my brother rented a house around the corner from the Playboy mansion.”

“Tony!” Peggy admonished, hitting him upside the head.

“I never even knew where it was before I came out here. I swear. I was completely surprised when I found out it was there. I don’t even know what Playboy is.” He tried to defend himself before glaring at his sister “Thanks for this.”

All he got in response was a smile.

“But no, the mother is not a bunny. She’s a genetic engineer.” Tony said, trying to get this back on track.

“Wow, that's a step up from your usual one night stands.” She teased.
“She’s not a one night stand.” He defended “We’ve been dating for a couple months now.” Tony confessed.

Maria was shocked “You’re in love with her.”

Tony simply nodded

Maria loved her brother but she knew that he didn’t have the greatest track record when it came to women. For as long as she knew him, he had always preferred one night stands and quick flings. She knew from Peggy that he had scaled back considerably after he took custody of her but he had never had a real relationship that she knew of.

She was disrupted from her thoughts by the computer Jarvis “Sir, James Rhodes is at the door.”

“I’ll be right back.” Tony said getting up to run upstairs.

“So how are you handling this?” Her aunt asked.

“You’re worried about me? Tony’s the one about to have a kid, not me.”

“I know that but I think your brother is actually excited for this.” Peggy said, gesturing for her niece to come sit with her “When he told me this when he brought me out here last week I was understandably shocked. I yelled at him that he was reckless and careless, I confess that I felt like Howard at that moment. But when I met her and saw how the two of them interacted with each other, all of my worries were erased.”

“So you’ve met…” Maria began before trailing off, realizing that he never said her name.

“Mary. Lovely girl. Nothing like any of Tony’s other…. female friends.” Peggy told her, getting a snort of laughter from Maria at the description of Tony’s one night stands. “Plus she was able to pass a Shield background check.”

“Why does it not surprise me that you did that?” Maria said laughing “Oh man Howards fuck ups are getting a legacy member. What is the world coming to?”

“I really wish you two wouldn’t call yourselves that. There is no need for all the profanity that the two of you use.”

“Did you really just say that?” Tony’s voice cut through as he led Rhodey into the lab.

Maria got up from her spot and made her way over to hug Rhodey as Tony teased Peggy

“No need for profanity. This coming from the woman that when we were going to get breakfast yesterday called a poor student driver…” He was cut off before he could finish.
“There’s no need to fill them in on what happened.” Peggy said, causing everyone to laugh “Do you two coordinate your attacks on your poor old aunt?”

Tony looked at his sister in confusion.

“I may have said something similar when I got here after Jarvis scared the shit out of me.” She said, filling him.

“So why am I here?” Rhodey asked before the siblings could go off on one of their legendairy tangents.

“Because my dear friend from the United States chair force, I’m going to be an aunt.” Maria said, patting him on the shoulder as she left the room in search of something to eat.

Chapter Text

Peter Benjamin Parker Stark was born August 10, 2001. Tony and Mary couldn’t have been happier. The only thing that put a damper on the day was the photographer that was outside of the hospital that had managed to get a shot of Tony entering with his pregnant girlfriend.

Once the picture was released, three things happened that caused him a major headache. The first thing was Tony got an earful from an irate Pepper about how he could keep something that important from her. She yelled about how was she supposed to properly do her job if he was hiding something as big as a pregnant girlfriend. When she said that, he bit back the desire to say “wait until I tell you about my sister from my fathers affair” due to the fact that it would have probably sent her over the edge.

The second thing was that Obadiah Stane called him to tell him that the last thing he needed to worry about was a child. He called himself and Tony ironmongers, they weren’t meant to have children. He explained that was why Howard was such a bad father. Tony simply hung up on him before he got any angrier.

The last thing he had to deal with was the public relations department of S.I. They would be issuing a statement on his behalf. He made them aware that under no circumstance were they allowed to release either the child or mothers name. All they were allowed to release to the press was that the baby was a healthy boy and that Tony was in a committed relationship with the mother.

Peggy and Maria were beyond thrilled with their baby nephew. Peggy purposely held off on visiting until Maria could be granted leave, which meant that it wasn’t until the end of August that they were able to meet him and in Maria’s case, Mary as well. Maria stopped at LAX to pick up Peggy before continuing on to Malibu.

After pulling into the driveway, Maria practically sprinted to the door of the house. She unlocked the door and walked inside.

“Where is he, Jarvis?” Maria hastily asked before the computer could greet her.

During her last visit to the mansion, she had helped Tony with the programming for Jarvis so she had grown comfortable with him.

“Where is who, PFC Hill?” Jarvis asked.

“The baby!!”

Maria was already in the living room when Peggy finally entered the house.

“Oh don’t worry about little old me. Just leave me behind, why don’t you.”

“Sir has the young sir in his arms upstairs.” Before Jarvis even finished talking, Maria was sprinting up the stairs leaving Peggy laughing in her wake.

“Try the nursery miss.” Jarvis said.

“Smart ass computer.” Maria mumbled as she threw open the door to the nursery.

Inside the room, Mary was sitting in a rocking chair watching Tony walk around the room with Peter in his arms.

“Sir, your sister has arrived and is demanding the baby.” Jarvis’ voice sounded.

“Just Ria? Where’s aunt Peggy?” Tony asked. He could just imagine his sister leaving Peggy at the airport so she could have more time with Peter.

“It appears that Mrs. Carter is entering the house now but Ms. Hill appears about ready to tear the house apart sir.”

“Send them up Jar.” Tony said before looking at Mary “You ready?”

“Of course. Being one of only a handful of people to know that you have a sister is quite the honor.” Mary teased before they heard thumping coming from the hallway.

“Well here we go.” Tony said before looking down at his son before laughing “I’ll see you in a couple days Pete.”

As he said that, the door was thrown open and Maria went right up to Tony “I’ll take him.” She said as she took her nephew from her brother. After he was in her arms, she looked over to Mary “Um.. hi. We’ll talk later.”

“I look forward to it.” Mary said laughing.

As she said that Peggy finally caught up and entered the room.

“Hello dears.” She said and walked over to give both Tony and Mary a kiss on the cheek. She then turned and looked at her niece holding her nephew and raised her eyebrow.

“I’m not sharing. Go find your own.” Maria said, somehow pulling him closer.

This led to Tony taking Mary’s hand and leading her out of the room, knowing that this would be a fight for the ages.

“I told you we never should have told anyone.” He said as they walked down the hall.

Mary smacked him on the shoulder “They’re just excited.”

Tony and Mary made their way downstairs and sat down on the couch. Soon enough, the new parents were fast asleep.

About 20 minutes later, Peggy and Maria came down with the elder aunt holding Peter.

“...you’ve been holding him long enough. Give him back.” Maria’s irate voice carried down the stairs and into the living room before they got to the bottom. “Tony, tell her to give me back your… baby.” Her voice trailed off when she realized her brother and his girlfriend were passed out on the couch.

Peggy came over and handed her Peter to her “Come on. We should leave them be.”

Maria couldn’t take her eyes off Peter “Yeah. Right.”

About an hour later the new parents were awoken by their screaming infant. After following his cries, they found him in the dining room in the arms of Maria who was frantically trying to calm him.

Mary had a small smile on her face as she walked up to her screaming son “Don’t worry, there’s only one thing that he wants right now and you can’t give it to him.”

Maria just looked sheepishly as she handed her crying nephew back to his mother. “Sorry, I was looking for a bottle for him and didn’t want to wake you guys.”

“That's okay, puckhead.” Tony yawned as he leaned on the back of a chair “Petey doesn’t care how much sleep his adoring parents get.”

“Oh, would you stop?” His girlfriend glared at him, “He’s just a baby.”

“And since when have you ever cared about how much sleep that you’ve gotten?” His sister asked as she took a seat in the chair next to the one her brother was leaning on “I remember in the summer before I started high school when you locked yourself in your lab for a whole week, only coming out to make sure I was alive and that I had food. It took me telling Aunt Peggy and her coming over to kick your ass for you to go get some sleep.”

Tony looked at his sister with narrowed eyes “I didn’t realize that you had gone and tattled on me to her. Also, I did sleep during that week.”

By this point Mary had already left the room with the hungry newborn but her voice still carried “Why do I doubt that last part?”

Maria burst out laughing “Oooh. I like her.”

“Of course you do because all the women in my life seem to get off on giving me migraines.” Tony said exasperatedly, throwing his hands in the air.

Suddenly, Peggy’s voice spoke up as she came into the room “Who’s causing you migraines?”

Tony stepped back from the chair and pointed at Peggy in mock horror “And there she is. The ringleader of the witches coven!” And then made a cross with his fingers.

Peggy merely leveled an unimpressed look at her godson as she set a plate of food in front of Maria before sitting down herself “You’re not as funny as you think you are Anthony.”

Maria snorted in laughter and Mary’s laughter could be heard from the living room.

“I need a drink.” Tony said and left the room.

The rest of the visit went well. Maria spent every moment that Peter wasn’t eating or sleeping with him. Whether that was being next to whoever was holding him or preferably holding him herself. She and Mary also got to know one another and became fast friends. At one point she cornered her brother in his lab with a screwdriver in her hand and threatened “Don’t screw this up.”

Tony spent the visit hovering around Peter, trying to correct how people were holding Peter. When Mary called him a helicopter parent, Maria lost it and told her about what he had done while she was growing up.

Peggy meanwhile just sat off to the side and watched her family with a fond smile. When Howard and Maria had died, she was worried that Tony would spiral out of control with the girls and alcohol but with him taking Maria in, he never had the chance. She would always credit her niece for being the one to save Tony from himself. Watching the siblings fight over Peter warmed her heart and she knew that those two would guarantee he would never know anything but love.

Chapter Text

The next few years were filled with both highlights and tragedy. The first major event was when Mary and Tony were engaged shortly before Peter's first birthday. Unfortunately the joyful period didn’t last long because in January of 2003, when Mary was heading to a scientific conference in Japan, contact was lost with the plane she was on.

Tony was understandably distraught and lent whatever resources he had to the search crews that could help them. It was two weeks after contact was lost when they found the debris field. After that everyone onboard was declared lost. Tony took Peter back to New York for Mary’s funeral. The only ones in attendance besides them were Mary’s brother Ben, his wife May, Sharron and her parents, and Peggy. Maria and Rhodey were both deployed to Afghanistan and wanted nothing more than to run home to be there for Tony but he told them not to worry about him, they were the ones in a warzone.

A couple months later Tony got around to updating his will since Peter had been born. When he gave it to Pepper to file, he didn’t think about the questions that would arise from it, specifically from her.

Pepper marched down the steps and entered the code to Tony’s lab. She smiled at Peter who was playing with his blocks in the play area that Tony had set up in the corner of the lab. She saw Tony tearing apart one of his older cars. It was a very familiar sight since Mary had died. Unless he was with Peter he was down here and he was bringing Peter down with him more and more.

“Jarvis, mute music.” She ordered as she got closer to her boss.

“Of course Ms.Potts.” The computer responded.

Without even looking up from what he was doing “Um I was listening to that.”

“I don’t care Tony. I saw the will that you want me to file. Who is Maria Hill and why are leaving her all your shares in the company as well as joint custody of Peter?” As soon as she said Peter's name she could hear him yelling “me” over and over. “You made her your executor Tony.”

Putting down his tools and looking up at his assistant he spoke in the most serious tone Pepper had ever heard her boss speak in “Maria is the only person that I trust, and I really mean THE ONLY person that I trust with this. She knows all of my secrets and would protect him,” pointing at Peter, “with her life.”

“But who is she? You’ve never spoken of her before.” Pepper was desperate for answers. As far as she knew, this mystery woman could just be using him.

Tony walked over to the sink and began to wash his hands. “I just need you to file the will Pepper and not question me. If that's too hard I’ll get someone else to.” He turned the water off and made his way over to his son.

“I’m just trying to protect you and Peter.” She pleaded as she followed along.

Tony stepped over the baby gate that surrounded the play area and knelt to play with his son. “Maria is the one of the only people in this world that you never have to protect us from.”

At the mention of his aunt's name, Peter’s head began searching the lab for his favorite aunt.

“That still doesn’t explain who she is. Who is Maria Hill?”

Peter chose this point to chime into the conversation. “An Ria, An Ria.” He began calling excitedly.

Tony simply closed his eyes. He really should have known that saying his sister's name would have gotten such a response from Peter. “Aunt Ria isn’t here, bud. She’s still fighting bad guys.”

Peter’s face went from happy to sad in a second.

On the other hand, Pepper's confusion only grew. “Aunt Ria?”

Knowing that the cat was out of the bag and Tony was too tired to come up with anything, he went with the truth. “My sister through an affair my father had.”

Pepper’s mouth literally dropped open in shock.

Tony told her everything. From finding out about her existence to raising her. Pepper swore that she would never tell another soul and Tony thanked her for her discretion.

In February of 2005, Peggy approached the current director of Shield and someone she had personally recruited, Nick Fury, about a potential new agent, one Maria Hill, who had just returned home from Iraq and was soon to receive an honorable discharge from the Marine Corps if all went according to plan.

“Tell me again how you know her.” Fury asked.

The two were meeting in an old diner just outside of DC. A place the two of them would meet every couple of months to catch up with one another.

Peggy took a brief sip of her tea before responding. “She’s an old family friend, Nicholas.”

Fury looked at her, irritated over the use of his first name. Only a handful of people were allowed to use it and she was unfortunately one of them. “So I’m supposed to just take a chance on this Hill, an unknown?”

Peggy simply smiled wryly at him “If you’ll recall I took a chance on you, an unknown, once upon a time.”

Fury merely rolled his eye “How could I forget? You only bring it up every time you need something.” He said before taking a bite of the pie that was in front of him.

Peggy took another sip of her tea before saying “You’ve read her military jacket, what she accomplished while in Afghanistan. You and I both know that you have agents that could never do what she did.”

“Don’t you think that I know that Peg.” Fury said in a hushed tone as he looked around the busy diner “But there’s a difference between being a Shield agent and being a soldier.”

“I’m well aware of that Nicholas but I’m telling you”, she said sternly as she put her hands on the table, “she can make that jump.”

“And what makes you think that? Just because she held off a shit ton of Taliban fighters in a burned out chopper? I’ll admit, it’s impressive but you can’t know.”

“But I know her. She’s everything we want our agents to be” Peggy growled back at him.

Fury sighed dejectedly. He was more than capable of winning arguments with just about anyone , but when it came to Peggy Carter. “I’ll make the approach Peg. But this makes us even.”

Peggy simply smirked as she stood up and put money on the table for both of them. “This doesn’t even bring us to the 90s. Makes us even, you are funny Director.” She said with a laugh.

Fury simply grumbled in response as he finished his coffee and pie.

3 weeks later

Maria wiped the sweat off her face with a towel. She had just finished working out in the now empty gym. She had been home from Iraq for a little over a month. She only had a brief 6 month deployment there unlike her year long one in Afghanistan. She still hadn’t gone to see her brother and nephew since returning because as soon as she turned her phone on upon returning to California she had a single text message from an unknown number that simply said You have eyes on you DH. Maria and Peggy had devised a system that if a situation couldn’t be deemed secure, Peggy would use the name she had used when Maria was a kid.

Maria knew Peggy was going to bat for her with Shield but she wasn’t expecting it this fast.

She was brought out of her thoughts by footsteps approaching her.

“You have a friend in a very high place Sergeant”

Maria turned around and standing there was a black man in a leather trench coat and an eye patch. Maria didn’t need an introduction but thought it best to play dumb.

“I’m sorry sir I’m not sure what you mean.” Maria said before pointing back towards the door, “But this is a Marine only gym, I’m going to have to ask you to leave.”

Fury merely smirked at her. “You can cut the bull shit Hill. We both know you know who I am and why I’m here.”

Mare looked around again to make sure no one was around. “If you’re here I’m guessing that I’m being recruited for Shield.”

“Look at that, took you only one guess. My only real question is how exactly did you get Peggy Carter to be a character reference for you.”

Maria simply went with the old story with a smile on her face, “She’s a family friend.”

In July of 2006 Tony was sitting in a meeting with Obie and a few of the board members and he was bored out of his mind. He had done everything he could think of short of faking his own death to get out of the meeting but Pepper had threatened him into attending. He wasn’t even sure how it happened. One minute he was sitting next to his pool watching his soon to be five year old son, who he was convinced was part fish, and the next he was in the back of his Rolls driven by Happy to S.I.

Now he was stuck in a meeting and Pepper was taking his son school shopping. Oh what he wouldn’t give to be walking aimlessly through some random store looking for a backpack with Peter's favorite tv show of the week on it. He really did try to keep up with what the kid liked but it changed so often that whenever he thought he had it, it turned out that was two or three shows ago. The only thing that brought him comfort was Pepper was just as lost as he was and she tried just as hard as he did.

He was brought out of his boredom by his phone vibrating. While receiving a glare from Obie, which he didn’t care about, he checked the caller id and it read Secret Squirrel, his sister.

“Excuse me, I have to answer this.” Tony stood up and made his way out of the glass conference room, “Stark.”

Tony would always answer his sisters calls that way to let her know he wasn’t alone.

“Tony. something happened.” came his sister's upset voice.

“What's wrong? What happened?” He asked as he rushed to get completely out of the room.

“It’s aunt Peggy. Sharron and I, we went to check up on her. She wasn’t paying her bills. We were the only ones able to go..” Maria was rambling at this point and if she was rambling something really bad happened.

Tony practically ran into the nearest empty room, dread filling him as he cut off his sister. “Ria, Ria. What happened?”

“We walked in the door and the house was a mess. When we found aunt Peggy, she was just walking in circles in the basement. She didn’t know me, Tone.” His sister was losing it at this point. “She didn’t know me or Sharron Tone. We had to call Dan and Nicole to come.” Tony felt his heart rate spike. If Sharon's parents had to head down from Boston. “They said she has Alzheimer's Tony. The doctors say Aunt Peggy has Alzheimers.” And with that, he could hear his sister sobbing completely on the other end which is what he wanted to do but he had to wait until he got out of the building. He just stood in the empty room with his hand over his face.

“I’m on my way Ria.” He said as he strode back out of the room.

He stuck his head back in the conference room and told them they were done for the day. He called Hogan to bring the car around to take him to the air strip and he called Pepper to ask if she could watch the kid for a couple days, which of course she said yes to.

Four and a half hours later he was stepping off his plane just outside of New York only to see his cousin Dan waiting for him. No words exchanged, they just walked up to one another and hugged.

As Dan drove them to the hospital he filled Tony in on what had happened. Once at the hospital, Peggy became more lucid and aware of her surroundings but would slip in and out of that state. Maria and Sharron were blaming themselves for not being around her enough to catch it early enough, despite Dan, Nicole, and the doctors telling them nothing they did was their fault. Both were wrapped up with their jobs at Shield and hadn’t been to see her in months, just the occasional phone calls.

Once at the hospital, he saw his sister in a state that he’d never seen her in. Her eyes were red from crying and she looked like even the slightest noise would spook her. As soon as she saw her older brother the tears started again she ran for him and grabbed onto him and wouldn’t let go.

At that moment, he didn’t see the combat veteran Marine or the Shield agent that she was. What he saw was the nine year old little girl that had shown up on his doorstep all those years ago.

And with that, Tony Stark broke down crying with his sister.

Chapter Text

Las Vegas,February 2008

Tony was in the backseat of his Rolls Royce with his son being driven by Happy. Unfortunately in the past year, since Peter started school, more and more pictures of him had surfaced. Tony and Pepper had been absolutely ruthless with anyone who published any pictures of Peter but they still inevitably got out. Hiding Maria was so much easier only because no one was looking for her. People had been looking for Pete since he was born.

They were making a quick trip so Tony could receive his Apogee Award at Caesars Palace but while they were in the air, Peter had started to get a fever and sore throat, so they were stopping at a drug store first. Happy pulled into the parking and ran into the store to get medicine for Peter while Tony stayed in the car with him.

“How you doin bud?” He asked as he brushed Peter's bangs off his face.

Peter just pulled his blanket tighter and let out a mumbled, “I’m cold.”

“I know bud. As soon as I get that award we’re back on the plane and heading home.” He said with a sad smile. “Sound good?”

All he got in response from the sick six year old was an even more mumbled, “Uh huh.”

Happy came out of the store, bags in hand and went right for Tony’s door.

“They have everything?” Tony asked as he immediately started going through the bags looking for the children's cold medicine.

“Yeah boss.”

Before he could close the door, a small voice from the seat next to him could be heard. “Thank you, Happy.” Before he started coughing.

Happy gave the kid a small smile. “Anytime kid.”

With that they continued onto the hotel. Usually, Tony wouldn’t bring Peter with him to these things but he was leaving for a weapons demonstration in Afghanistan tomorrow and would be gone for a couple days so he wanted to spend some time with him. Although, the kid being sick wasn’t part of the plan.

As they pulled into the hotel driveway Peter was already asleep. Tony fixed his jacket before he got out of the car.

“Hap. You good staying here with Pete?” He asked his driver/bodyguard quietly.

Tony could see Happy nod his head yes. With that, he got out of the car and made his way into the casino along with the extra security he brought with them. As he’s making his way through the casino he could see Rhodey walking towards him, all dressed up in his Airforce Uniform.

“You are unbelievable.” Rhodey said, stopping in front of his friend.

Tony merely rolled his eyes at the Colonel “Oh, no. Did they rope you into this?”

Rhodey was clearly pissed. “Nobody roped me into anything!”

Tony put his hands up in mock surrender. “I'm so sorry.”

“They told me that if I presented you with an award, that you'd be deeply honored.” Rhodes shot back, annoyed.

Tony grabbed his best friend by the shoulder, “Of course I'd be deeply honored. And it's you, that's great.” He let go and continued on into the casino and called over his shoulder. “So when do we do it?”

Rhodes called back, having not moved. “It's right here.” Tony turned around and noticed the award was in Rhodey’s held up hand. “Here you go.”

Tony walked back to his friend and took the award. “There it is. That was easy.” He said as he looked at it. “Wow. Would you look at that? That's something else. I don't have any of those floating around.

“You really are unbelievable. Missing your own award.” Rhodey said incredulously as they turned around and started making their way back out.

“What do you want from me? I’ve got a sick kid sitting in the car.” Tony defended himself.

“Shit.” Rhodey said, some guilt started to take hold at the mention of Peter before he narrowed his eyes in suspicion. “How sick are we…..”

Tony quickly cut him off. “He’s got a 100 degree fever, sore throat, and a cough asshole.”

Rhodey raised his hands in defense. “Sorry. Just making sure.”

As the two friends walked they continued to banter. Once they reached the lobby, Rhodey started to break off. “This is where I exit. Tomorrow, don't be late.”

Tony turned around and started to walk backward looking at his friend. “Yeah, you can count on it.”

Rhodes called back. “I’m serious.”

As Tony made his way towards the exit, he handed the award to the man in the Caesar get up that was taking a picture with someone.

As he got outside, he saw Happy standing outside the car next to Peter's now open door. He had just reached the car, intending to go to Pete’s side to see what was going on, when he heard a voice call from behind.

“Mr. Stark! Excuse me, Mr. Stark! Christine Everhart, Vanity Fair magazine. Can I ask you a couple of questions?”

Tony wanted nothing more than to tell the woman to go to hell but Pepper had just yelled at him to start and play a little nicer with the press. The evil woman had even used the setting a good example for Peter argument on him. God he hated her sometimes. Putting on his proverbial mask for the press, he turned around to face the blonde reporter and put some distance between him and the car.

“Hi.”

“Hi.” She replied right back and he fought the urge to roll his eyes.

Figuring that he would have to be the one to start this. “Okay. Go.”

The reporter looked confused at first but quickly snapped out of it. “You've been called
the da Vinci of our time. What do you say to that?

“Absolutely ridiculous. I don't paint.”

“And what do you say to your other nickname? "The Merchant of Death"?” She asks suddenly with a cold edge about her that kind of caught him by surprise.

He hadn’t actually heard that one before. “That's not bad.” He said before addressing Everhart. “Let me guess. Berkeley?”

“Brown, actually.” She corrected.

“Well, Ms. Brown, it's an imperfect world, but it's the only one we've got. I guarantee you, the day weapons are no longer needed to keep the peace, I'll start making bricks and beams for baby hospitals.”

“Rehearse that much?” She asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Every night in front of the mirror before bedtime.” He said sarcastically. In truth he had just made that up on the fly.

“I can see that.” She said in a tone that made Tony think she was looking for a little more. When she realized that he was going to hit back she pressed on. “All I want is a serious answer.”

Tony desperately wanted this to end. “Okay, here's serious. My old man had a philosophy, "Peace means having a bigger stick than the other guy”."

“That's a great line coming from the guy selling the sticks.” She shot right back.

God he hated Pepper right now. “My father helped defeat the Nazis. He worked on the Manhattan Project. A lot of people, including your professors at Brown, would call that being a hero.”

“And a lot of people would also call that war profiteering.”

Okay, he was done. “Tell me, do you plan to report on the millions we've saved by advancing medical technology or kept from starvation with our intelli-crops? All those breakthroughs, military funding, honey.”

“Have you ever lost an hour of sleep your whole life?” She asked.

Tony merely smirked at her, “Most nights but probably not for the reasons that you think.” With that said he walked back towards the car and motioned for Happy that they were leaving.

He looked over at his son and saw him smiling at him. Tony just ruffled his hair as Happy started driving them to the airport so they could head home.

Chapter Text

Pepper walked into the house the next morning in search of her wayward boss. She had just gotten off the phone with Rhodes who had called looking for Tony so they could get on their way. Once she closed the door, she could hear noises coming from the kitchen. She walked through the doorway to the kitchen and was met with the sight of Tony cooking Peter, who was in his Spongebob pajamas, breakfast.

As Peter got older Tony made a point of learning how to cook so his son wasn’t eating takeout every night. He was still incredibly immature but really stepped up when it came to matters concerning his son. She knew this was in direct response to how Tony and his father were.

“You are supposed to be halfway around the world right now.” She said to Tony,making her presence known to the pair. “And you,” She said, turning her attention to Peter, “are supposed to be ready for school.”

With a raspy voice, Peter let out a quiet, “Busted.”

Pepper looked back at her boss at the sound of the younger Starks voice.

“He’s sick. Fever, sore throat, and coughing. He’s got a cold. I already called him out of school for the day.” He explained as he put the scrambled eggs from the pan on a plate and gave them to Peter. He then turned back to her. “Why are you trying to hustle me out of here?”

“Your flight was scheduled to leave an hour and a half ago.”

“That's funny, I thought with it being my plane and all, that it would just wait for me to get there.” He said before he looked at Peter who was slowly eating. “What do you think?”

Peter just shrugged at his dad who laughed.

Pepper had a small smile on her face as she watched the two of them before she tried to steer the conversation back to where she actually needed it to go. “Tony, I need to speak to you about a couple things before I get you out of the door.”

Unfortunately for her he was still talking to Peter. “Doesn't it kind of defeat the whole purpose of having your own plane if it departs before you arrive?”

“I don’t know, I’m six.” He said, looking at his father like he was an idiot. That got both adults in the room laughing.

Pepper stopped laughing long enough to attempt to press on. “Larry called. He's got another buyer for the Jackson Pollock in the wings. Do you want it? Yes or no?”

At this point Tony was putting the milk and egg carton back in the fridge. “Is it a good representation of his spring period?”

Pepper glanced at Peter and saw he was reaching for an orange that was in a basket on the table. She walked over and began to cut it for him. “No. The Springs was actually the neighborhood in East Hampton where he lived and worked, not "spring" like the season.” As soon as she was finished cutting the orange she took a slice for herself and gave the rest to him, which caused Peter to gasp and point at her while she smiled and stuck her tongue out at him which he did right back.

Her boss prompted her to go on.

“I think it's a fair example. I think it's incredibly overpriced.” She explained knowing the inevitable outcome.

“I need it. Buy it. Store it.” He demanded as he put the frying pan the eggs cooked in into the sink.

“Okay.” She glanced at her checklist. “The MIT commencement speech…”

“Is in June. Please, don't harangue me about stuff that's way, way, down…” He started to interrupt before….

“They're haranguing me, so I'm gonna say yes.” She interrupted right back.

“Deflect it and absorb it. Don't transmit it back to me.”

Pepper rolled her eyes at him before handing paperwork. “I need you to sign this
before you get on the plane.”

Tony signed it before handing it back. He crossed his arms as he leaned against the counter. “What are you trying to get rid of me for? What, you got plans?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.

“As a matter of fact, I do.” She as she sat down at the table with Peter

“Well, share with the class.” He said as he gestured to himself and his son. Peter was still just happily eating his breakfast.

She just shook her head at her boss's antics. “If you must know, its my birthday.”

Peter perked up at hearing that. “It's your birthday?”

“Yes Peter.” She said to the boy who was now staring at her.

Tony looked to be deep in thought. “I knew that. Already?

“Yeah. Isn't that strange?” She asked rhetorically

Peter thought this would be a good time to chime in. “It's the same day as last year. Dad”

Tony laughed at that. “How silly of me.” He said before looking back at his assistant. “Get yourself something nice from the two of us”.

She reached over and took Peter’s plate and took it to the sink. “I already did.”

“And?”

“It was very nice.” She said turning to her boss

“That's good.” Peter said from the table.

“Very tasteful. Thank you, Mr. Stark.” Before glancing over at Peter. “Thank you Mr. Stark.”

“You're welcome, Pepper.” He said with a toothy smile.

The adults in the room just shook their heads in amusement.

Tony went over to Peter, picked him up and threw him over his shoulder which got Peter giggling and left the room. Pepper followed the pair. “Tony, you need to be on a plane.”

“I’m aware of that Ms. Potts.” Her boss said as he dropped the still giggling Peter on the couch. “I am just waiting on one thing and then I'm out the door.”

“What could be so important?” She asked incredulously.

“Well a babysitter for one.” He said as he handed Peter a blanket.

Pepper rolled her eyes at that. “I’m more than capable of watching Pete until May gets here.”

That last part had him snap his head at her. “May? She’s not the one watching him. Peter said he told you.”

Now Pepper was confused. “He did tell me. He told me that his aunt was coming.”

Realization struck him. “He was talking about my sister, not May.” He looked over at Peter, who wasn’t paying any attention to them. Instead he was watching tv. “That ones on me, I should have told you, not let Magoo fill you in.”

Pepper was surprised. “No, it's fine. I’ve just never met Maria, don’t even know what she looks like, so I sometimes forget that she exists.”

As soon as she said that, Tony could hear the front door open. When he looked towards it, his sister was standing there staring at him with an unimpressed look and her bag over her shoulder. “You’re supposed to be gone already. I believe I was promised quiet time before I had to pick up the little monster from school, who I believe that I see watching cartoons.”

Tony started walking over to her. “Well it's nice to see you too. Excuse me for wanting to see my baby sister.” As he got to her he pulled her into a hug and whispered in her ear. “Pete’s sick so I had to wait for someone to get here.”

Maria nodded and walked over to the couch where her nephew was bundled up in his blanket. “What, no ‘hello aunt Ria’? I thought we were pals kid, besties even?” She teased him.

Peter just stuck his bottom lip out as he looked up at his aunt. “I’m sick.” He mumbled before he let out a fake cough.

“Oh you poor baby.” She said as she tickled him, getting him laughing.

Tony, though clearly amused watching the pair, interrupted them. “Ria this is Pepper, Pepper this is my sister Maria.”

Pepper walked over to Maria and stuck her hand out. “It's a pleasure to finally meet you.”

“Likewise.” Maria said as she shook Pepper's hand out. “I also have to thank you for keeping an eye on these two and making sure they stay out of trouble.”

“Well Peter is still easy to handle, he’s still cute and unlike his father, he has manners.” Pepper said with a smile. “Though I’m not exactly sure where he got them from considering he’s spent so much time around his father.”

Maria laughed at the statement, Peter preened at his compliment, and Tony just loudly scoffed.

“Well if you’re done taking unnecessary shots at me,” He began before a “Never” from Maria, “I have a plane that I need to catch.”

After her brother left, Maria just hung out with Peter for the rest of the day. Pepper had left with Tony but had promised she would be back later. Jarvis informed Marie when it was time for her nephew to take his next dose of medicine.

“I hate this.” He mumbled she poured the medicine into the plastic cup.

Maria smiled at him. “Too bad kiddo. It will help you feel better.” She said as she handed him the medicine.

“Yuck.” He grimaced as he swallowed it.

Maria just ruffled his hair as she took the cup back from him and rinsed it out. “I know but the sooner you get better the sooner I get my partner in crime back.”

Peter perked up at that. “And I get to go back to school.”

His aunt just stared at him. “You know most kids would be excited about missing school?”

“I’m smarter than most kids.” He said in a nonchalant tone.

Maria walked out the bathroom, nephew in tow. “Tony’s genius and arrogance in such a cute form.” She looked back at him. “You’re dangerous kiddo.”

Peter just smiled innocently at his aunt who chuckled at him. The two went back into the living room and settled onto the couch.

“How about a movie Pete?” She asked him.

“Star Wars.” He immediately said, nestling into her side.

She just shook her head in amusement. She had loved the original trilogy as soon as Tony had shown them to her after she moved in with him and saw all of the prequels as soon as she could, episodes one and three in theaters on opening night but had to wait for episode two since she was in Afghanistan. She had shown them to Peter when he and Tony visited their old New York house last year and her nephew became obsessed with them.

“On it kiddo.” She said to him, “Jarvis, start A New Hope and dim the windows please.”

“At once ma’am.” The A.I complied and the room got darker and the opening credits for the movie blared.

Peter was fast asleep by the time Luke was rescuing Leia from the Death Star. She had Jarvis lower the volume and kept watching, she couldn’t move without disturbing Peter, and was now starting Empire. She was absent mindedly running her hand through his hair in thought. The last time she had seen him and Tony was a quick trip the two of them had made in between Christmas and New Years. Maria had taught Pete how to skate and they threw snowballs at his father. Sharron’s parents came to see them for a day, Sharron was busy with work for Shield.

Before they had left, the three of them went to see aunt Peggy and it was luckily one of her better days. She immediately recognized Peter which was a relief. Tony wanted to give his son as many good memories of Peggy before things got too bad and that was something Peggy agreed with. Peggy had made the siblings swear to her that Peter would not see her when the disease got to bad, she didn’t want him to remember her like that.

She was interrupted from her thoughts by the sound of the front door opening. When she looked up she saw Pepper coming in. She brought her finger up to her lips and pointed at Peter's sleeping form, getting a nod of acknowledgement back from the assistant.

Pepper got closer to aunt and nephew and took her phone out and motioned to the camera. Maria looked down at her sleeping nephew and then back at Pepper and nodded.

“I don’t want to see this on your MySpace page.” Maria whispered.

“I would never…..I don’t have.”Pepper sputered.

Maria’s soft laughter brought her to a stop. “How many years have you been my brother’s P.A and you can’t recognize when someone is screwing with you?”

Pepper harrumphed at Maria. “I have come to expect it from him but was kind of hoping you would be different.”

Maria just let out a quiet laugh and shook her head. “You forget he practically raised me. We practically fed off each other with sarcasm.” She said as Pepper shook her head. “What are you doing back here? I figured with your boss out of the country for the next week you would be living it up.”

“I was just coming to check up on you guys.” She said sitting down on a chair across from Maria.

Maria just raised an eyebrow at Pepper. “You do know that I have spent time alone with my nephew before, right?”

Pepper immediately defended herself. “No no, that's not what I meant. Just that he was sick and I didn’t know if you needed help with anything. I know Starks can be pretty difficult when sick.”

Maria shook her head in amusement. Tony was a royal pain in the ass anytime he was sick. Always fighting with everyone, telling them he wasn’t sick and usually making it worse for himself. So far Peter was far easier in his young life. “We’re doing fine. I’m going to have to wake him up soon so he can eat dinner.” She said before something dawned on her. “Do you happen to know if my brother has any soup in the house?”

Pepper thought. “Uhm.. I think there should still be some in the pantry. If not, I can run to the store for you.”

Maria shook her head at that. “You’re not going to the store to buy soup. If there isn’t any in the house I’ll just order some. Enjoy your week off.”

Maria suddenly felt movement to her side and heard a moan. When she looked down she saw Peter slowly starting to wake up. “Hey bud. Are you hungry?” She asked. He nodded yes as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes.

When he started looking around the room, his eyes settled on Pepper and they widened. “Pepper, you have your birthday party!”

Maria looked at her brother's assistant. “It’s your birthday?” She got a sheepish nod back. “Okay. I’m going to say this as nicely as possible. GET OUT.”

“But aunt Ria, I want to celebrate Peppers birthday” Peter pleaded with his damned puppy dog eyes.

Maria sighed. “What are you doing tomorrow?” She asked Pepper.

“Wha…. nothing.”

“Good, you're coming over for dinner and cake with me and the munchkin.” Maria said before looking down at her manipulative nephew. “Happy?” She asked and got a nod back. “Fantastic, now then you,” she pointed at Pepper, “get out and enjoy yourself on your birthday and you, “she tickled Peter's sides, “get up so that I can make you dinner.”

Both did as they were told. After Pepper left, aunt and nephew wandered into the kitchen in search of soup. Miraculously, Tony had a can of chicken noodle soup in the kitchen so she heated that up for the two of them. Peter would chime in every so often letting his aunt know where something was.

After they ate, Maria sent Pete to get a shower and get ready for bed while she cleaned up the kitchen from dinner. Once she had everything cleaned up, she went upstairs and found Peter in a new pair of Star Wars pajamas standing on a stool in his bathroom brushing his teeth.

She leaned on the doorframe and watched him. “Jarvis, can I get a temperature check on Peter please?” She asked the A.I.

“Certainly ma’am, young sir’s body temperature has dipped to 98.8 degrees. His fever has appeared to have broken but would recommend that you continue giving him his medicine at least for tonight.”

Peter groaned as he spit out the tooth paste and his aunt poured him another dose. “You heard the almighty computer Pete, drink up.”

Peter made a face as his aunt handed it to him. He drank it and grimaced as he swallowed the last of it.

“Oh don’t be so dramatic.” His aunt teased as she led him to his bed. She pulled his covers back and he hopped up onto the bed. She put the blanket back over him. “Goodnight sweetheart.” And she kissed his forehead.

“Night aunt Ria.” He said with a yawn.

Chapter Text

The next morning Maria was up bright and early and using the gym that Tony had set up in the house when he originally built the house. She was still on east coast time so she had a couple hours to kill before the terror she called her nephew was awake. Once she was done in the gym, showered, and dressed she made herself coffee.

One thing she loved about coming to her brother's house was that he always had the best coffee. With coffee in hand, she made her way onto the deck that overlooked the ocean and sat down on one of the lounge chairs so that she could just enjoy the peaceful view. As much as she loved her job and every thing that she had done, she really missed peaceful moments like this.

She doesn’t know how long she was out there before she heard the door to the house slide open and closed and the pitter patter of feet approach her. She looked to her left and saw Peter approaching. She scooched up the chair and dangled her left leg off the side of the chair. Peter climbed up and settled between his aunt's legs and laid back so his head was resting on her chest. She wrapped one of her arms protectively around him.

“Morning kiddo.”

“Morning aunt Ria.” He said quietly. His voice didn’t sound nearly as bad as it had the day before but she could still hear a slight rasp in it.

“How are you feeling?” She asked as she set her now empty mug down on the table next to them.

“Better.”

She smiled. “Good. So I don’t really feel like cooking this morning, do you want to go out?”

Peter immediately started nodding his head emphatically yes.

With a laugh she said, “Alright, you go get dressed and meet me in your fathers lab.”

He immediately scrambled up and took off back towards the house. Maria just shook her head as she slowly followed. Once she was inside, she put her mug in the sink and made her way to the staircase leading upstairs. “Remember to brush your teeth.” And with that she made her way down to the lab.

Once she was down the stairs she took inventory of the cars. She saw the Saleen, the 32’ Ford, the Cobra, the S8 he had to drive Peter around, the motorcycles, but not her favorite.

“Jarvis, where’s the R8?” She asked as she made her way over to the key box on the wall.

“Sir took the R8 to the airport yesterday.”

Maria stopped stunned. “What? Why? I know Happy had his bags in the Rolls.”

“Sir did not want to leave you with access to it after what happened last time you drove it.”

Maria rolled her eyes. The last time she visited she had ended up taking the R8 on a trip up the coast that may have resulted in a small police chase. She wasn’t caught but Tony was less than thrilled when Jarvis informed him that the police were looking for a car with a description matching his. When she had pulled back into the garage her brother was standing there waiting to yell at her.

Peter came into the garage and noticed the same thing she had. “Where’s the R8?”

Maria opened the lockbox and looked at all the keys. “Your dad took it to the airport so I couldn’t drive it.”

Peter laughed at that. “Is that because you were chased by the cops?”

She turned her head and glared at him. “It wasn’t a police chase.”

“Dad couldn’t drive it for like a whole month.”

She narrowed her eyes at him and he simply smiled back at her. “Fine. go get in the S8.”

Peter ran to the backdoor of the car and climbed in while Maria grabbed the key for it out of the key box.

With that taken care of she hopped in and took off. They went to a small diner up the coast that Maria had found when she had come home for a 2 week leave from her first deployment. Once breakfast was done Maria drove them to a bakery so that they could get a cake for Pepper. With that taken care of, they drove back to the house.

They still had plenty of time to kill before Pepper got there so Maria decided that the two of them should go swimming. Both of them changed into their bathing suits and headed out to the pool. Once they reached the deck, Peter took off running as soon as he saw the pool and jumped in. While she didn’t run, she did jump in. The two swam around for a while and splashed each other plenty. The playing was interrupted when Maria could hear her phone ringing.

Maria quickly got out of the pool and ran over to her phone to answer it but by the time she got to it, she missed the call. She opened her phone and saw it was her brother that had called. She called him back but it just went straight to voicemail. Not thinking anything of it, she left a quick message and jumped back in the pool.

After another hour of playing in the pool, aunt and nephew got out and headed inside to get ready for Pepper.

“Dad never plays in the pool with me for that long.” Peter said from behind his aunt with a towel wrapped around him.

Maria turned her head and smiled at him. “That's because your father is allergic to anything fun that he can’t do in his lab.”

Peter laughed at that as they made their way into the house. “You can’t be allergic to fun aunt Ria.”

“Tell that to your dad.” She said as soon as she shut the door she realized that she forgot her phone outside. “Shi..oot. Pete, can you run and get my phone?”

“What's in it for me?” Peter asked with a sly smile.

Maria turned and gave her nephew an incredulous look. “Really? A six year old is trying to extort me.”

Peter just shrugged. “Never do a job for free.”

“You spend way too much time with your father.” Shaking her head at her nephew's antics. “We still have about a week together. We can either go out and have a lot of fun or we stay here and I start having you do chores.” She threatened.

Peter was wide eyed. “Be right back.” He said as he ran out of the house.

As soon as he was out the door the front door opened and Pepper came into the house.

“You weren’t supposed to be here for at….,” She began before she noticed the dismayed and tearful look on Pepper's face, “What's wrong?”

“Tony’s convoy was attacked about an hour ago.” She said as tears began to fall. “They…they don’t know where he is.”

Maria felt her heart rate rise and her breathing get difficult. “What do you mean they don’t know where he is? How did they lose my brother?” She felt tears threatening to start coming.

“Aunt Ria?” A quiet voice from behind her sounded.

She spun around and saw her nephew staring wide eyed. “Where’s dad?”

Chapter Text

As soon as Pepper filled Maria in on everything she knew she picked Peter up and marched down to Tony's lab, still in their bathing suits. Pepper close behind.

“Jarvis, I need a keyboard and a display.” She barked as she sat down and pulled a scared Peter into her lap.

“At once ma’am.” The A.I said as a holographic display appeared in front of her.

Maria furiously typed on the keyboard. “Jarvis, I just gave you unrestricted access to Shield’s network. Start going through everything that they have on the region Tony was in and go through their satellite images of the area.”

“Understood ma’am. Would you like me to use other systems as well?”

“Shield has backdoors into most other intelligence agencies. Once you have the access codes to them, start going through them. After you’ve gone through everything, then we will work on getting you into other systems.” She informed the super computer. “If you find anything that could be a lead on Tony, send it to me and Rhodey.”

“At once ma’am”

Pepper was incredibly confused. “Maria, what are you doing? What's Shield?”

Without taking her eyes off the display. “Shield stands for the Strategic Homeland Intervention Enforcement and Logistics Division, and they are who I work for.”

“I thought Tony said that you worked for the State Department.” Pepper asked even more confused.

Still not looking at Pepper as she continued to type. “It is, or rather was a cover. Shield technically doesn’t exist. It is the best intelligence agency in the world because no one knows it exists. The only reason that Tony and I know is because our father and godmother were founding members with the later becoming the director.” She glanced over at her brother's assistant. “You can never tell anyone about this.”

“I won’t. Don’t worry. Just tell me what you need.” Pepper assured her.

Maria looked back at the monitor. “Right now, nothing but S.I is going to be a shit show as soon as this breaks and Stane is going to want control. Tell him that Tony designated a silent proxy until his return and keep him away from Peter.”

“It’s done.” She said as she pulled out her phone to start making calls, leaving the lab to do so.

As soon as she saw her do that, Maria had a realization. She quickly and gently pulled her phone out of her nephew's grasp and made a call. “Sharron...Tony’s missing. I gave Jarvis access to Shield. I need you to try and cover up anything he leaves behind… I gave him access to everything… I’ll be here until at least Friday, it would raise too many questions if I cut my vacation short as soon as he went missing… Tell your parents so that they don’t have to hear about it from the news… I have Peter right here.” She nudged Peter’s shoulder. “Sweetheart, Sharron wants to talk to you.”

With Peter talking to Sharron, Maria went back to combing through everything she could. While Jarvis was focused on Shields' files at the moment, she started looking at D.O.D’s aerial reconnaissance images from the past few months. She was looking over a map when Peter poked her and handed her her phone back. “Shar… Let me know if you hear anything… Talk to you later.” With that she hung up.

As soon as she hung up Pepper came back in. “I talked with the media and public relations department, they are going to start working on a statement. I also talked with legal and they said that the silent proxy is good until…” She froze.

Maria looked at her and then back at Peter. “Sweetheart, why don’t you go and get a shower. Get all that chlorine off. Once you are done we will get dinner.” Peter just nodded and slowly made his way out of the room. Once the glass door to the lab was shut she spoke to Pepper. “It’s only good until he is declared dead, right?”

Pepper nodded her head yes. “I’m assuming you’re the silent proxy.”

Maria shook her head. “No. Our cousin Dan is but he won’t do anything unless we both agree to it.” She looked back at the map on the display. “Now I just have to find him before someone declares him dead because I have no clue what to do once that happens.”

“He already took care of that in his will.” Pepper spoke up.

Maria spun around in the chair. “What did he do?” She asked.

Pepper was surprised. “He never told you?” Maria shook her head no so Pepper continued. “He left Peter to both you and Mary’s brother and left you in charge of Stark Industries and everything they own until you feel that Peters is ready to take over. He made you his executor”

Maria closed her eyes and sighed. “What the fuck Tony.” She opened her eyes and looked up at the ceiling. “Jarvis, activate all security measures. The only people allowed on this property as of right now are myself, Peter, Pepper, and Hogan. Only Pepper and I are allowed to add and remove people from that list.”

“Understood ma’am.”

“Should have done that immediately.” She mumbled. She then looked back at Pepper. “I am sorry to have to ask you this and you are well within your rights to say no, but can you end your time off now and stay here with us?”

Without any hesitation. “Absolutely. I’m going to run home and grab some things. I already have a room here.”

“Thank you.” Maria said. With that the two left the lab.

That night and the next day she combed through maps and anything Jarvis flagged for her to review. She sent Rhodey any information that she deemed useful in the search for her brother but there wasn’t much to go on unfortunately. Whoever had taken Tony had covered their tracks extremely well. The only thing she was able to figure out was that he was taken into the mountains that surrounded the valley that he was in but that was still like finding a needle in a haystack.

As soon as the news broke about Tony missing in Afghanistan, Stane tried to get control of the company. However, with news of a proxy in place that was appointed by Tony himself, there was very little he could do beyond his actual duties.

When Monday morning rolled around, Maria got Peter up and ready for school.

“Why do I have to go to school?” He asked quietly as they were waiting outside for Happy. “I want to stay and help you find dad.”

Maria knelt down to look at him. “I will find your dad kiddo. He would want you to go to school and you know that.” She said as she brushed his hair behind his ear. “As soon as I find him, you’ll know.”

“Promise?” He asked.

“Promise.” She said as she pulled him into a hug. Just as she did that, Happy pulled into the courtyard.

Happy got out and opened the backdoor for Peter to get into the car as Maria walked up.

“You and Tony hired all the guys I sent your way right?” She asked the bodyguard. As people she served with began getting discharged from active duty, she began approaching those that she trusted and told them that Tony was looking to hire ex-military as private security and that she could put a good word in if they were interested. In reality, Tony was only hiring who Maria told him to so that meant that Tony had his very own squad of Marines on staff. Tony took care of any and all of their medical needs. He also helped those that needed psychiatric help find it. All of them were incredibly grateful for him.

He nodded. “They have no idea how you hooked them up with us but are happy you did.”

“Have two of them sit outside of Pete’s school today.” She said to the bodyguard.

“Anything that I should be worried about?” Happy asked.

“As of right now, no.” Maria shook her head no. “But until we know who took Tony and why, we don’t take any chances, especially with Pete.”

“What about me?” He asked, walking back to the driver's door.

“Do what you usually do during the day when Tony’s not around. I don’t want to draw too much attention to us right now.” She said walking back into the house to continue looking for her brother.

“You got it boss.” Happy said softly.

At the end of the week, there was still no sign of Tony and Maria had to return to her post at Shield. Unfortunately this meant leaving an already emotionally unstable Peter in an even more precarious spot.

When Maria went to say goodbye to Peter she found him crying in his room.

“Hey.” She said softly as she lifted his chin so he was looking at her. “I will find your dad Pete. I promise you that.”

He just nodded at his aunt.

“Peter. Sharron and I will both be coming to visit you whenever we can.” She said as she hugged him. “By the time that we find your dad, you will be sick of us.”

That got a small laugh out of her usually happy nephew. With that she headed off to the airport to head back to Shield.

For the next three months Maria was pulling triple duty. She had her responsibilities with Shield, searching for her brother, and making sure Peter knew he still had people to look out for him. Sharron had helped when she could but with her being more of a field agent and being required to go undercover at a moment's notice, she had only been able to go and see him twice. She did however call him almost every day with a good portion of those calls being video.

Ben and May Parker had gone out once a month to help Pepper with Peter.

With the frequent travel between D.C and Malibu, Pepper had arranged to have a Stark plane, that was owned by numerous shell companies, in D.C at all times. The shell companies were done at Maria’s suggestion, in case anyone started poking around.

By the three month mark of Tony’s disappearance, most of the searches had been called off, with Rhodey’s group being one of the only ones still active. The military was concluding that he was dead and the board of directors at Stark Industries were beginning to push the same thing.

One night while Maria was in her apartment she got a phone call from Pepper.

“Yeah Pep.” She said as she was going over more files, looking for anything that could lead her to Tony.

“Maria, the board is pushing to have Tony declared dead.” Pepper let out frantically.

That got Maria’s attention. “What?!” Now they were screwed. “I thought we would have more time before they moved to this.”

“You and me both.” Pepper grumbled out. “They are trying to get a look at Tony’s will but so far Aaron won’t show them it.”

Tony’s lawyer, Aaron Williams was loyal to a fault. Tony had been introduced to him by Rhodey while the two of them were at MIT and he was at Harvard. Tony had hired him right out of law school to be his personal attorney and quickly became the top attorney for S.I. His very first job for Tony was to make sure that he got custody of Maria. If any one could hold them off, it was Aaron.

“Alright, we have some maneuvers here but not many.” She said, trying to come up with a plan before asking, “Have you talked to Rhodey? Does he have anything?”

“I talked to him a couple days ago. He said that they are moving to a new area, and that no one had searched there yet.” Pepper said quietly.

Maria sat in silence for a few moments, trying to come up with anything. “Pepper. I am going to call you back tomorrow afternoon. I know what to do.”

With that she hung up before Pepper could say anything. Pepper was the one to tell her about Tony’s will, it wouldn’t take her long to realize what she planned to do. She spent the next hour packing some of her things before there was a knock on the door. She went over to look through the peephole and sighed when she saw who it was.

“So Pepper called you huh.” She said as she opened the door.

“Well you are planning on quitting your job and moving across the country.” Her cousin Sharron said as she pushed past Maria and into the apartment towards the kitchen.

Maria just rolled her eyes at her cousin. “Well come on in.” She said sarcastically, as she closed the door, after Sharron was already looking through the apartment. Following her cousin into the kitchen, “I’m surprised it took you this long to get here. I figured Pepper would have called you as soon as I hung up on her.”

Sharron was going through the kitchen cabinets when she responded. “I’m guessing she did but I was on a date so I came after.” She turned to look at her cousin. “Don’t you have any alcohol?”

Maria just gave Sharron an exasperated look before making her way to the cabinet above the fridge and retrieved a bottle of whiskey. “You are not going to talk me out of this, my mind is made up.” She handed over the bottle to Sharron.

As Sharron retrieved two glasses she said, “Wasn’t planning to. You and Peter need each other right now. I just figured you could use a friend tonight.” As she began to pour, she noticed that the label said Macallan. “You really have to appreciate your brother's taste in alcohol.”

The two spent the rest of the night talking, laughing, and crying at the fact that despite the fact neither wanted to admit it, Tony was likely never coming home.

The next morning the two headed into Shield, one to continue their work, the other to end theirs. Just as they had made it past security Maria’s phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and saw that Pepper was the one calling. She figured that she was only calling to stop her from quitting. She went to decline the call but something in her mind stopped her from doing so so she answered it.

“Pepper, I'm going to have to call you back. I’m about to meet with my boss” Maria said in lieu of a greeting.

“He’s got him!” Pepper frantically cried through the phone.

This made Maria stop walking which caused Sharron to stop walking. “What? Who’s got who?” Was Maria’s bewildered question.

“Rhodey! He found Tony!” She could hear Pepper crying in happiness. “Tony’s alive!”

“He’s alive.” Was Maria’s quiet response before she looked at Sharron. “Tony’s alive.” This caused Sharon's eyes to widen as she pushed Maria into the women's bathroom that was in the corridor that they were in. After making sure nobody else was in there, Maria put the phone on speaker.

“Pepper, it's Sharrron. He’s alive, he's okay?”

“Yes. Rhodey called and told me to tell you two. He said Tony was being looked at by the medics but he looked okay.”

For the first time in three months, Maria felt at ease. Her older brother would be coming home. “Do you…do you know when he’s coming home?” She asked as tears started to form and a glance at Sharron revealed she was the same.

“Not yet. Rhodey said that there are multiple agencies waiting to debrief him on where he has been.”

“Did he give you any of the agencies names?” Came Sharon's question and Maria knew where she was going with that. She wanted to know if Shield wanted to talk to him.

“He did not. The conversation was over pretty quickly. He just wanted to let me know that he found Tony and to let you guys know that he would be in touch once Tony was done getting looked at by the doctors and done answering questions.”

“Does Peter know yet?” Maria asked as she wiped her eyes. Her nephew hadn’t been his usual happy go lucky self since the disappearance.

“Not yet, he’s still sleeping. I’m going to tell him when I get him up for school.”

“Ria.” Sharron murmured, drawing her cousin's attention. Sharron pointed at her watch, letting Maria know they had to go.

“Pepper, we have to go. Call one of us as soon as you hear anything.” Maria said as she took her phone off speaker.

“I will.” Was Pepper's response before she hung up.

Maria and Sharron exited the bathroom and headed to the elevator. “So are you still quitting or do I get to keep my cousin and favorite coworker?” Sharron asked quietly.

“Of course I’m staying, Sharron.” Maria said before what Sharron had said caught up with her. “Wait, am I not your favorite cousin?”

“Well Tony bought me a car so…” She trailed off as they stepped onto the elevator.

“I hate you.” Maria muttered as the elevator stopped on Sharron’s floor.

“No you don’t!” Sharron sang as she stepped off the elevator.

Tony was cleared to return to the U.S three days later but unfortunately Maria and Sharron were unable to go and see him. Sharron had been sent back out into the field the day before and Maria had been pulled into a meeting. While Sharron was still a field operative, Maria had quickly risen through the ranks and was now a case officer.

As Maria settled into the briefing room with the others already there, Director Fury walked in and stood at the front of the room. However, the words out of his mouth brought her nothing but dread.

“We are here to talk about Tony Stark.”

Chapter Text

The rear door of a recently landed USAF C-17 opens, revealing a blinded Tony, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and Rhodey. Once the ramp is fully down, Tony begins to stand up with Rhodey’s help. As they walk slowly down the ramp, Tony can see Pepper and Happy standing by the Rolls but no Peter.

“He’s still at school Tone.” Rhodey said, sensing his friend's confusion.

Tony nodded just as two medics came towards him with a stretcher. “Are you kidding me with this? Get rid of them.”

Rhodey waved them away while Tony continued toward the car. “Your eyes are red. A few tears for your long-lost boss?” Tony said to Pepper as he reached the car.

Pepper just smiled at her long lost boss. “Tears of joy. I hate job hunting.”

“Yeah, vacation's over.” Tony said as he moved to get into the car.

“Where to, sir?” Happy asked as he closed his door

Pepper responded before Tony could talk. “Take us to the hospital, please, Happy.

“No.” Tony said with a shake of his head.

Pepper's head snapped to her boss. “No? Tony, you have to go to the hospital.”

Tony talked over her. “No is a complete answer.”

And Pepper talked right back over him. “The doctor has to look at you.”

Tony had enough. “I don't have to do anything. I've been in captivity for three months. There are two things I want to do. I want an American cheeseburger, and the other…”

Pepper interrupted him. “Peter is still in school, Tony. We will pick him up when school gets out at 3 like usual”

…is not that. Okay so maybe there are 3 things that I want. I want you to call for a press conference now.” Tony finished talking.

Pepper looked at her boss skeptically. “Call for a press conference?”

“Yeah.” He confirmed.

“What on earth for?” She questioned.

“Hogan, drive. Cheeseburger first.” Tony ordered.

After Pepper had called for an immediate press conference, they were sitting in the drive thru line at Burger King.

“You know my usual Hap, just double it.” Tony called to the front.

“Yes sir.” Happy dutifully complied.

Turning his attention to Pepper, “Okay fill me in. How’s Peter, Maria?”

Pepper filled him in on the events of the past three months. How Peter hadn’t been himself for the past three months. He had been moping around the house, sitting on the deck staring at the pool and never going in it, and how he had stopped working on any of the projects he and Tony were doing prior to his disappearance. Tony’s heart broke to hear how much his capture had affected Peter.

Maria on the other hand had taken charge. She had bolstered the security around all of the Stark family properties, she’d been the one telling Rhodey where to search based on intelligence reports that she’d borrowed from various intelligence agencies, and she had made weekly trips back to Malibu for the sole purpose of being there for Peter.

As they pulled up to the main building of Stark Industries, Tony could see Obidiah standing in front of a crowd of employees.

“Look at this!” Obidiah exclaims happily as he opens the car door for Tony to get out. “We were going to meet at the hospital.” He said as he hugged Tony.

“No, I'm fine.” Tony said, brushing off any worry Obidiah had for him.

Obidiah pulled back to get a better look at him. “Look at you!” Happy came around the front of the car and handed his boss a burger. “You had to have a burger, yeah?”

“Well, come on.” Tony said as if it were obvious.

“You get me one of those?” Obidiah asked as the two made their way inside the building

“There's only one left. I need it.” Tony said as he took a bite.

The two walked into the atrium that the press conference was going to take place in. “Hey, look who's here! Yeah!” Obidiah yelled to the gathered reporters.

Pepper just watched happily as her boss walked through the room to cheers.

“Miss Potts?” Came a voice to her left.

“Yes.” She said, turning to look at the man.

“Can I speak to you for a moment?” The mystery man asked.

“I'm not part of the press conference, but it's about to begin right now.” She said as she pointed to her boss and the gathered reporters.

“I'm not a reporter. I'm agent Phil Coulson, with the Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division.” The agent said as he held out a card.

Pepper had to fight to keep her eyes from widening and a shocked look from appearing on her face at the mention of Shield. Maria had told her that Shield never revealed themselves to anyone unless there was a reason . “That's quite a mouthful.” She said as she took the card from him

“I know. We're working on it.” The agent said

“You know, we've been approached already by the DOD, the FBI, the CIA…” She rattled off the names of some of those that had already talked to them before he interrupted her.

“We're a separate division with a more specific focus. We need to debrief Mr. Stark about the circumstances of his escape.”He said with a friendly smile.

“I'll put something in the book, shall I?” She said trying to end the conversation just as the press conference was starting.

“Thank you.” The agent said before he walked away to watch from a different spot in the room.

Pepper quickly pulled out her phone and sent a text to Maria, Just approached by agent Coulson of Shield. Want to question Tony about his escape. She sent it off Just as Tony started speaking from his spot on the floor in front of the podium.

“Hey, would it be all right if everyone sat down?” He asked as he motioned every one to sit down with his hand. “Why don't you just sit down? That way you can see me, and I can…” He paused as he took another bite of his burger. “A little less formal and…” He stopped to take another bite.

“What's up with the love-in?” Rhodey whispered as he came up and crouched down with Pepper

Pepper was just as confused as he was. “Don't look at me. I don't know what he's up to.”

“Good to see you.” Tony said Obidiah with his mouth full.

Obidiah smiled at him, “Good to see you.” He said as he patted Tony on the shoulder.

“I never got to say goodbye to Dad.” He said quietly to Obidiah before he turned to the sea of reporters, he said more loudly and clearly, “ I never got to say goodbye to my father. There's questions that I would have asked him. I would have asked him how he felt about what this company did. If he was conflicted, if he ever had doubts. Or maybe he was every inch the man we all remember from the newsreels. I saw young Americans killed by the very weapons I create to defend them and protect them. And I saw that I had become part of a system that is comfortable with zero accountability. I don’t want that as my legacy. I don’t want my son to look at me like that.”

There were murmurs throughout the crowd. Tony had never willingly brought his son up. Some of the reporters raised their hands and clamored for the chance to question the billionaire. “Mr. Stark!” One reporter in the front row yelled.

“Hey, Ben.” Tony greeted him

“What happened over there?” The reporter asked.

“I had my eyes opened.” Tony said as he stood up and walked around so he was standing behind the podium. “I came to realize that the Stark name has more to offer this world than just making things that blow up. And that is why, effective immediately, I am shutting down the weapons manufacturing division of Stark International until such a time as I can decide what the future of the company will be.”

Pandemonium erupted immediately. All of the reporters scrambled to ask Tony a question as Obidiah ushered him off the stage and addressed the reporters. Pepper and Rhodey exchanged shocked glances at the scene that was playing out before them.

Pepper’s attention was drawn from the stage when she felt her phone vibrate in her hand. Glancing at it her blood ran cold when she read it. She nudged Rhodey with her elbow and showed him the message.

From: Maria

DO NOT SPEAK TO HIM. Shield suspects Tony cooperated with his captors.

Chapter Text

“What the fuck do you mean they think I cooperated with them!?!” Tony asked furiously. They were back in the car on the way to pick Peter up from school and Pepper had told him about Coulson and had shown him the text from his sister. “Those bastards tortured me to get what they wanted for three month and I still would not do it.”

“I am just telling you what Maria said.” Pepper said from the seat next to him.

Tony pulled out the new phone that Pepper had provided him and called his sister, and it went to voicemail. “Hey Maria, it’s your brother Tony.” he said deceptively sweetly. “You remember me, the one who was out of town for a couple months.” This part was said sarcastically. “I am just trying to figure out why the fuck does your so called intelligence agency think that I COOPERATED WITH THOSE ASSHOLES!!” He yelled before hanging up.

Pepper just stared at her boss. “Feel better?”

Tony looked back at Pepper. “A little, thanks for asking.” He said with a smile before turning his attention to Happy, “We almost there Happy?”

“A few more minutes sir.” Came the driver's response.

The rest of the trip was spent in silence. Tony had his eyes closed and his head back while Pepper just watched her boss with a worried expression.

Soon enough they were pulling up to the school and Tony was out of the car before Pepper could stop him. Tony was walking toward the front of the school, ignoring all the staring and whispers from the other parents. He saw the kids walking out of the school but no Peter as of yet. As he continued walking he finally saw Peter walk out the school doors and stop dead in his tracks when he saw his father. Father and son just stood staring at one another before Peter took off at a full sprint straight at his father. Tony crouched down and caught his son as he lept at him. Tony just stayed crouched down as his son cried into his shoulder, “You’re home, you’re home”, repeated over and over.

Tony eventually picked his son up and turned around only to two of his security guys standing on either side of him. He gave them each sidelong glance as he passed on his way back to the car.

“So why were two of my security jarheads here?” Tony asked after he was back in the car and the door was shut. Peter was now sitting between Pepper and Tony but was still clinging to his father, afraid that if he let go his father would disappear again.

“It was Maria’s idea. When you first went missing and we had no idea who was responsible and why, Maria had Happy start assigning two man teams to sit outside the school or wherever Peter was.” Pepper explained.

Tony nodded his understanding. Tony glanced down at his son before looking back at Pepper. “Thank you for taking care of him when I couldn’t and for everything else that you have done while I was….gone.” Tony said in an uncharacteristically humble moment.

Pepper was surprised. She knew Tony valued what she did for him and Peter but he had never actually come out and said it. “I…its…your welcome.” She manages to stutter out.

The rest of the ride back to the mansion was filled with the sound of Peter filling his father in on everything that had happened while he was gone. Whenever he got to something that sounded like a child over exaggerating something, Tony would glance at Pepper who would smile and mouth at the father ‘I will explain later’.

Once they pulled up to the house, Peter climbed over his father and dragged him inside to show him all the legos that Maria, Sharron, and May had brought him whenever they came to the house.

For the rest of the day and night, father and son spent alone with one another in Peter's room playing with all of his legos and hotwheels. Pepper brought up a pizza to the two of them when it was time for dinner. Tony leaned against the wall and took a bite of a slice. When he undid some of the buttons on his shirt, Peter caught sight of the blue light coming from his chest. Peter got up from his spot on the floor and walked to his father, who was watching his every move.

Peter pushed the shirt apart to look at the source of the light. “What is that?”

Tony sighed. He knew he’d have to explain it to his son eventually but that didn’t mean he was looking forward to it. “It’s an arc reactor, like the one powering the factory. Only this ones a whole lot smaller.”

Peter still looked confused. “Why is it on your chest?”

“It’s not really on my chest so much that it's in my chest. There are tiny pieces of metal in my chest and this,” he tapped the reactor, “is keeping me alive Pete.” Tony explained to his son, carefully explained to his son. Seeing his son's eyes widen and tears begin to form, he quickly spoke up. “I’m okay bud, nothing bad is going to happen to me.”

“Promise?” Peter tearfully asked his father.

“Promise.” Tony said he kissed the top of his son's head.

For the rest of the night, Peter kept glancing at the reactor in his father’s chest. Peter finally fell asleep around 9 o’clock, Tony gently picked him up off the floor and put him on his bed. He pulled his blanket up and quietly left the room, turning the light off as he closed the door.

He made his way downstairs only to see Pepper sitting on the couch, working on her laptop. “What are you still doing here? I figured that you’d be happy to be back at your own place.”

Without looking up from her laptop, “I am but I wanted to make sure that you guys didn’t need anything.”

Tony rolled his eyes as he made his way to the kitchen. “You don’t have to keep an eye on me Pepper. I’m fine.”

“I know that.” She said as she closed her laptop and put it into her bag. “I just had some work that I needed to get done and your internet is better than my apartments.”

Tony came back into the room with a glass of water. “Riiight.” Tony said not believing her.

Pepper made his way to the door where her bag was sitting. “Call me if you need anything tonight and I’ll be here tomorrow morning.”

“Good night Ms. Potts.” Tony said as he opened the door for her.

“Now look who’s trying to rush me out the door.” Pepper teased him, referencing their last encounter before Afghanistan.

“Well there is a difference between when you do it and when I do it. The big one is that this is my house.”

“You keep telling yourself that.” She walked out of the house that she had called home for three months. Calling over her shoulder, “Goodnight Mr. Stark!”

Tony closed the door and walked back into the now empty living room when his phone rang. Checking the caller ID he saw it was his sister.

“Well look who finally checked their voicemail.” He greeted her sarcastically.

“Are you outside?” His sister asked.

“No, I’m in the house.” Tony said, confused. Why would it matter if he was outside? “Why?”

“Go down to the beach.”

“Ria, what is going on?” He said as he closed the door to the house behind him. Now he was really confused. “Why do I have to go down to the beach? Why does Shield think I’m a traitor? What the hell is going on?”

“You need to go outside because I can’t guarantee that the house isn’t bugged.”

Tony’s eyes widened at that as he took the stairs down the beach. “Okay, you need to tell me what's going on and you need to do it now.”

Maria sighed, “It’s partly my fault. When you went missing I gave Jarvis access to Shield’s database to try and find you,” Tony already knew all of this, “well Shield was able to figure out that something was in their system and that it was looking for you. Then when security was upped at every house you own with ex-military members that got their attention even more, especially because you were supposed to be missing.”

Tony rubbed his face as he walked on the sand. “So they think my disappearance was, what, fake? All because someone was taking charge in my absence.”

“Unfortunately, for that and because Rhodey found you wandering alone in the desert. You shutting down weapons manufacturing today isn’t helping your case with them either.”

“That was something I had to do Maria. You didn’t see what I did. They all had my hardware. Stark Industries was everywhere.”

“You never have to convince me of anything when it comes to S.I Tone. I trust that you know what you are doing.”

Tony sat down on a rock and just stared out at the ocean. “So what now?”

“Someone is going to be coming to the house tomorrow to look for any bugs.” Before Tony could say anything she cut back in. “Don’t worry, you’ll know the second you see them.”

The line was silent for a few moments. “I missed you Tone.”

Tony smiled. “I missed you too. When are you going to come out to see your brother?”

“As soon as I am sure that you are in the clear Shield.”

Maria and Tony talked for a bit longer before Maria had to get some sleep. After he hung up with his sister, he made his way back up to the house. He went down to check on his lab and saw that everything was left exactly where he’d left it. There were, however, items scattered throughout that were tell tale signs that his sister had been using. Resolved to get some sleep, he left everything for the morning.

He made his way up to his room and got into bed but couldn’t fall asleep. He just stared up at the ceiling thinking about how he never realized how soft his bed actually was. The cot that he had in the cave was little more than a wooden board. He’s not sure how long he has been staring at the ceiling when he feels his bed move. Looking over, he sees Peter climbing up with his stuffed R2-D2.

Tony lifts up the blanket for his son to crawl under. “Bad dream?” Peter nodded as he snuggled into his father's side. “You want to talk about it?” His son shook his head no. “Do you want to sleep here?” Another nod. “Okay.”

And that was the best night sleep Tony had had in almost three months.

Chapter Text

The next day, Tony woke up when he usually did so that he could get Peter up and ready for school. When Peter found out that he was being made to go to school, he protested to his father but Tony won.

“Bud, you have to go to school.” He said as he made his son's lunch.

“But you just got home.” His son said from his spot next to him.

Tony crouched down so that he was level with him. “Pete. I’m not going anywhere, okay? I’m not even going to leave the house today.”

Peter still looked upset. “I don’t want to leave you.” He said quietly.

Tony smiled softly at him. “I know bud but you have to go to school.” He paused as he packed up the lunch. “You only have a couple more weeks of school and then you and I can do whatever you want this summer.”

Peter looked hopefully at his dad. “Promise?”

“Absolutely kiddo.” And the two of them walked to the front door and out into the courtyard where Happy was waiting to take Peter to school.

With Peter gone, Tony went down to his lab to begin work on a new more powerful arc reactor to replace the one that was currently in his chest. He had been down there for about two hours when Jarvis spoke up.

“Sir, you have an incoming message.”

“Who’s it from J?” Tony asked, not looking up from his work.

“The number is blocked sir. The message said that they are here to deal with a potential infestation and that they are out front.”

That got his attention. He made his way past Pepper, who was working in the living room with the TV on, and made his way outside only to see his cousin leaning on a car.

“Share-bear!” He yelled as he made his way over to hug her. “What are you doing here? I thought you were working.”

“Got done earlier than expected and I was down in Mexico so when I was done there I hopped on a plane and came up.” Sharron said with a smile as they pulled apart before turning serious. “Maria told me there might be a bug problem.”

Tony grimaced. “Yeah she told me that too. You know, I really don’t like the agency that you two work for.”

“Yeah well we’re not exactly thrilled with them right now either.” She said as she reached behind her and picked up a notebook and some sort of device off the hood of her car. “But what can you do?”

“Quit and come work for me. I pay better and offer better benefits.” Tony only half joked as he threw an arm over her shoulder.

“While I am sure that that's true, the two of us are of more use to you while at Shield, at least for right now.”She said as she leaned into her older cousin. “I missed you Tony.”

“I missed you too, Share.” He said. “How long are you here for?”

“Just today. Need to be back in DC tomorrow so use of your plane would be wonderful.”

“Done.” He said with a grin. “So what’s the plan here?”

She held up the device that she had just picked up. “I am going to walk around the house and go through every room with this. You are going back to whatever it was that you were doing. If I need to communicate with you before I clear the house, I’ll write it in the notebook.”

He took the device and looked it over. “And if you find anything?”

She merely smirked. “I fry it.”

With that Tony made his way back into the house and back down to his lab. Before he made it all the way, he stopped and scribbled a note to a confused Pepper to not say a word to Sharron when she came in.

For the next few hours, Sharon methodically made her way through the house clearing each room. She managed to clear the whole house without finding anything which was definitely a relief. She sent off a text to Maria that the house was clear before making her way back downstairs to the living room where Pepper was still working.

“We are officially clear.” Sharon announced.

Pepper looked up from her laptop. “Anything?”

Sharron shook her head as she leaned on the wall. “Not a thing.”

Pepper let out a sigh of relief when the intercom came alive with Tony’s voice. “Pepper, how big are your hands?”

“What the hell kind of question is that?” Sharon asked. That was an odd question even by her cousin's standards.

“Share-bear! If you are talking we’re good. How big are your hands?”

Pepper was incredibly confused. “I don't understand why…” She began before getting interrupted.

“Get down here. I need you. Both of you.” The billionaire demanded.

Pepper and Sharon exchanged a look and the two of them made their way down to the lab. When they made it down the stairs and into the lab, they saw Tony on a chair with heart monitors strapped to his shirtless chest.

“Hey.” He greeted the pair. “Let's see them. Show me your hands. Let's see them.”

Both women held up their hands as they walked towards him. Tony looked at the pair's hands.

“Oh, wow. They are small. Very petite, indeed. But I think Sharon’s are a bit smaller.” He said and pointed at the Shield agent. “I just need your help for a sec.”

“What the hell is that thing?” Sharon asked at the same time Pepper asked, “Oh, my God, is that the thing that's keeping you alive?”

Tony looked at his cousin first. “It’s an arc reactor.” He then looked and answered Pepper’s question. “It was. It is now an antique.” Tony then held up a new reactor. “This is what will be keeping me alive for the foreseeable future. I'm swapping it up for an upgraded unit, and I just ran into a little speed bump.”

Sharon narrowed her eyes at him. “Speed bump, what does that mean?” Tony’s definition of a speed bump was different from everyone else’s.

Tony waved away her skepticism. “It's nothing. It's just a little snag. There's an exposed wire under this device. And it's contacting the socket wall and causing a little bit of a short.” He said as he unscrewed the old reactor and yanked it out. “It's fine.” He said nonchalantly as he handed it to Pepper.

“What do you want me to do with this?” Pepper asked as she held the device very delicately.

“Put that on the table over there.” He said dismissively. “That is irrelevant.”

“Oh my God.” She murmured.

“Sharon.” Tony turned his attention to his cousin. “I want you to reach in, and you're just
gonna gently lift the wire out.”

Sharon looked at him with even more skepticism than before. “Is it safe?”

“Yeah, it should be fine.” He said before she cut him off.

“The key word there was, should, Tony!” Sharon exclaimed.

“It will be fine. It's like Operation. You just don't let it touch the socket wall or it goes beep."

Sharon was stunned. “What do you mean, like Operation? Are you really basing this on a game?”

“Yes.” Tony said with a nod. “Now, just gently lift the wire. Okay?”

“Okay.” Sharon nodded.

“You know, I don't think that she’s qualified to do this.” Pepper said nervously and Sharon nodded in agreement.

“No, she’s fine.” He placated Pepper before looking at Sharon, “You're fine. You're the most capable, qualified, trustworthy person I've ever met. You're gonna do great.”

Sharon rolled her eyes at him. “And you’re a kiss ass.”

Tony smiled. “I know.” He looked at her with puppy dog eyes. “I really need your help here.”

Sharon just shook her head at him. “Okay, but I want you to know that only Pete can pull that look off properly.”

“Yeah, but it still worked on you.” Tony teased.

Sharon grumbled her annoyance at him before she stuck her hand into the opening. “Eww, there's pus!” She yelled.

“It's not pus. It's an inorganic plasmic discharge from the device, not from my body.” Tony corrected.

“Oh god, it smells!” Sharon groaned.

Tony laughed at her discomfort. “Yeah, it does.”

Sharon tried to soldier on. “The copper wire?” She asked for clarification.

“The copper wire.” Tony clarified. “You got it?

“Yeah, I got it.” She said through gritted teeth.

“Now, don't let it touch the sides,” He said as he was zapped by the wire, “when you're coming out!”

“Oops. sorry.” She deadpanned.

“You’re not funny Goldilocks.” Tony gritted out. “That's what I was trying to tell you before. Okay, now make sure that when you pull it out, you don't…” Tony said as Sharon pulled the wire and magnet all the way out. “There's a magnet at the end of it! That was it. You just pulled it out.’

“Oh, God!” Pepper gasped.

“Okay, I was not expecting…” Sharon said as she started to put the magnet back in before being stopped by Tony.

“Don't put it back in! Don't put it back in!”

“Okay, what do I do? Sharon asked at the same time Pepper asked. “What's wrong?”

“Oh nothing, I'm just going into cardiac arrest 'cause you,” He pointed at Sharon, “yanked it out like a trout…”

“What? You said it was safe!” Sharon yelped.

“We gotta hurry. Take this. Take this.” He handed her the brand new reactor. “You gotta switch it out really quick.”

“Okay. Okay.” Sharon took the reactor.

As that was going on, Pepper spoke up from behind Sharon. “Tony? It's going to be okay.”

“Let's hope.” He said before giving Sharron directions. “Okay, you're gonna attach that
to the base plate. Make sure you…” He yelped as Sharon plugged it into his chest. “Was that so hard? That was fun, right?” Sharon pushed the device in and turned it. “Here, I got it. I got it. Nice.”

“Are you okay?” Pepper asked with wide eyes.

“Yeah, I feel great.” Tony said as if nothing had happened. He laughed as he looked at his cousin. “You okay?”

“Don't you ever, ever, ever, ever ask me to do anything like that ever again.” Sharon remarked angrily.

“You’re one of the few people I can ask.” Tony told her as he stood up and began taking off all the connections from the machines.

Pepper spoke up. “What do you want me to do with this?”

Tony looked at the old reactor. “That?” Pepper nodded. “Destroy it. Incinerate it.”

Pepper looked shocked. “You don't want to keep it?

“Pepper, I've been called many things, nostalgic, is not one of them.” Tony said.

‘Will that be all, Mr. Stark?” Pepper asked.

“That will be all, Miss Potts.” Tony confirmed before he turned back to his cousin.

After a few weeks and with the new arc reactor installed, Tony was able to begin working on his new project.

“Jarvis, you up?” He asked as he brought up the design for the suit that got him out of the hell hole in Afghanistan.

“For you, sir, always.”

“I'd like to open a new project file, index as Mark Two.” He said as he moved the design over to the holographic table so that he could manipulate it.

“Shall I store this on the Stark Industries Central Database?”

Tony thought for a second before speaking. “Actually, I don't know who to trust right now. Till further notice, why don't we just keep everything on my private server?”

“Working on a secret project, are we, sir?”

Tony paused as he began to remove elements of the suit. “I don't want this winding up in the wrong hands. Maybe in mine, it can actually do some good.

Tony’s focus was drawn from his design by a voice from behind him. “Cool! What is that?”

Tony turned around and saw his son standing there staring at the design.

“Aren’t you supposed to be in bed?” He asked.

“But it's summer.” Peter whined.

“But I don’t care.” Tony mock whined at his son.

“Daaaad.” Peter groaned.

Tony relented and waved him over. “Fine. Come here.”

Peter ran happily over to the display that his father was using. “What is that?” He asked again.

“That,” Tony pointed at the display, “was the suit that I used to get home to you.”

Peter looked at itin awe. “Like a suit of armor?”

“Kinda.” Tony responds before looking down at Peter. “But now its obsolete, so I’m designing a new one.”

“Can I help?” Peter asked, eyes never leaving the design.

“Of course you are going to help? What kind of dad do you think I am?” Tony said as ruffled his son's hair. “We need something to do this summer.”

For next few months Tony and Peter, with the help of Dum-E and U although most of the time it was in spite of them, worked on the brand new suit.

“Okay, let's do this right.” Tony said as he walked, with the newly built boots on, onto a platform. “Start mark, half a meter, and back and center.” He looked at the robot behind him. “Dummy, look alive. You're on standby for fire safety.” He then looked over the robot that was next to Peter. “U, roll it.

“Dad, are you sure this is smart?” Peter asked nervously.

“It will be fine Pete.” Tony brushed his son’s worry aside. “Okay. Activate hand controls. We're gonna start off nice and easy. We're gonna see if 10% thrust capacity achieves lift.”

“That’s too much.” Peter told his father.

“Peter. It will be fine. I know what I’m doing.” Tony told Peter. “And three, two, one.” Tony then flew straight up and hit the overhang and fell down to the floor. Once he landed on the floor, Dum-E doused him with the fire extinguisher. Peter found all of this absolutely hilarious and was laughing on the floor.

Tony slowly stood up in pain but nothing serious. “What happened to you being worried?”

Peter was still laughing. “You,” laugh, “hit,” laugh, “the ceiling.” He got out the last bit quickly before he started laughing even harder.

“So much for ‘honor thy father’.” Tony muttered.

Tony got to work designing a flight stabilizer for the suit. As he was designing it, he explained everything he was doing to Peter and answered any questions his son had. That was something he had always made sure to do for his son because whenever Tony had a question and tried to get an answer from his father, he would either be ignored or told to leave him alone and that was not what he wanted Peter to experience.

Once he finally had a prototype ready for testing, he carefully fitted it to his arm with Peter safely off to the side. As this was going on, Pepper entered the lab with coffee and a package in her hands.

“I've been buzzing you. Did you hear the intercom?” She asked as she set the package and mug down.

“Yeah, everything's... What?” Tony responded though he was barely paying any attention.

“Obadiah's upstairs.” She told him.

“Great!” He said as though it was anything but great.

Pepper waited for him to continue before she realized he wasn’t. “What would you like me to tell him?

“Great. I'll be right up.”

“I thought you said you were done making weapons.” She said to to Tony as she eyed the device strapped to his arm.

“It's a flight stabilizer.” Peter said.

“It's completely harmless.” Tony said and Peter shook his head as though to say ‘no it isn’t’.

Tony then powered up the stabilizer which sent him flying backwards, getting Peter laughing at his fathers misfortune. “I didn't expect that.” Tony moaned.

A while later, Tony was able to test the boots and stabilizers again.

“Test 37, configuration 2.0.” Tony said to the camera. “For lack of a better option, Dummy is still on fire safety.” He looked back at Dum-E. “If you douse me again, and I'm not on fire, I'm donating you to a city college.” He then looked and pointed at his son who he had confined behind the glass leading into the lab. “And if you come out from there before I tell you, I’m letting Dummy play with your legos.”

This had Peter shaking his head furiously and Dum-E somehow looked happy.

Tony then looked straight ahead. “All right, nice and easy.” And having learned from his previous mistake. “Seriously, just gonna start off with 1% thrust capacity. And three, two, one.” Tony went a few feet into the air and was able to hover shakily before landing.

“Okay.” He then looked behind him and saw Dum-E tracking him with the extinguisher. “Please don't follow me around with it, either, 'cause I feel like I'm gonna catch on fire spontaneously. Just stand down! If something happens, then come in.” He then looked over to Peter. “How was that? Good?”

Peter was jumping up and down. “That was awesome!” He yelled.

Tony smiled at Peter before looking over at U with the camera. “And again, let's bring it up to 2.5. Three, two, one.” Tony then slowly climbed higher than he was before and he started moving around the room with very little control. Soon enough he was over the line of cars “Okay, this is where I don't want to be! Not the cars, not the cars!”

Peter, who was still behind the glass, was watching his father fly around the lab and over the cars and lab table with wide eyes. “Dad! Look out!”

Slowly Tony began to get control and began to hover over the platform. As soon as he cut the power and dropped back down to the floor, though as soon as he did that, Dum-E brought the nozzle for the extinguisher down on him. “Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! No!” Dum-E’s arm dropped and it made a sad sound. Tony waved Peter in, which he did running.

“You flew!!!” He exclaimed excitedly as he reached his father.

“Yeah, I can fly.” He agreed, rather proud of himself.

Chapter Text

While Tony and Peter spent the summer working on the suit, Maria was busy at Shield.

“He has a what in his chest?!?” Maria asked Sharon incredulously.

Sharon had returned the night before from her mission and the sweeping of Tony’s house for bugs. The cousins were currently in Maria’s office discussing Tony and eating lunch.

“He has an arc reactor in his chest that’s keeping shrapnel out of his heart. You really had no idea?” Sharon was still weirded out by it.

Maria shook her head. “No I did not, He neglected to tell me that when we talked the other night.”

“Well that makes sense.” Sharon said, taking a bite of her sandwich.

“How does that make sense? Maria asked, confused.

“He’s scared of you. Both of us are. Pretty sure the only one who isn’t scared of you is Peter.” Sharon answered as if it was common knowledge.

“Why are you scared of me?”

“You like to yell at us a lot. We figured you knew and enjoyed it.” Sharon said with a shrug.

Maria looked angrily at her cousin. “I do not enjoy being feared and I do not enjoy yelling!” Sharon simply raised an eyebrow in response. “Okay this does not count but its not my fault you and Tony tend to do stupid shit on a daily basis.”

Sharon snorted and muttered, “Such a mom.”

Before Maria could respond, her phone rang. “Hill.” She answered. “I’ll be right there.” She hung up and looked at Sharon who was watching her. “Meeting on Tony. You did leave that detector with him right?”

Sharon nodded her head. “He said he was going to figure out a way to integrate it with Jarvis so knowing him he’s probably already done that plus improved its design.”

“One can hope.” Maria muttered, leaving Sharron in her office alone.

Maria walked into the briefing room and sat down. The agent that Fury had placed in charge began going over Tony’s background from his childhood up. They detailed his parents death, something Maria had never really looked into, and how Tony had suddenly upped and moved into a more secluded property not long after. The briefing covered most of his activities in the 90’s and the seemingly out of the blue move to California in 2000. They showed a brief history of Mary Parker and how they suspected Tony was engaged to marry her.

When they got to a history on Peter, it took every bit of self-restraint that she had to not go up the front of the room and strangle him. They had all of his information from his birth as well as his daycare and his brief elementary school records. The only good thing was that they only had a handful of known photos of him. The most recent was the one from the other day when father and son were reunited.

She was brought out of her staring at the picture by the agent's voice. “All attempts to infiltrate the property in Malibu have been unsuccessful. The combination of the ex-military guards outside the house as of the past few months plus the A.I that Stark developed makes any attempt at getting inside undetected virtually impossible. The risk just far outweighs the reward right now. We need a timeline of what happened in Afghanistan from the moment he landed to the moment he took off three months later. Go over every debrief he did and look for any irregularities. The 10 Rings are not in the habit of just letting their prisoners go and the fact that Stark can’t tell us where he escaped from is a major red flag. Get to work, people.”

With that the room cleared out. As soon as Maria exited the room, she was met by the sight of Director Fury.

“Agent Hill. A word please?”

“Yes sir.” She responded.

“What were your thoughts on the briefing?” He asked as they walked down the hallway.

“Like it’s a waste of time sir.” She responded, hoping she could somehow convince him to drop the investigation while not blowing her cover. “Stark has absolutely nothing to gain and everything to lose if he turned traitor.”

“I agree but you have to admit, something odd happened over there. You more than anyone should know what the 10 Rings do to their prisoners.” Fury said, looking at her.

While on Maria’s first deployment, she was stationed at an outpost when they came under attack by the 10 Rings, although they didn’t know it at the time. Maria and two of her squad mates held off the attackers using the machine gun on a broken down humvee and their M4’s for nearly 3 hours before help could arrive. By the time reinforcements arrived, out of nearly 75 Marines 10 were dead, 40 were to wounded to continue to fight, and five were taken. Maria and those that were still able to fight, went on a search and rescue mission for them. It took nearly a week of searching but by the time they found and killed the 10 Rings group that had attacked them, they had already tortured and beheaded the captured Marines.

“No sir. You do not.” She agreed quietly.

“Look.” He stopped and looked at her. “You are in there because no one else has as much experience with the Rings as you do. If you can piece together what happened before they can, do it. But until we know what actually happened, we have to chase down every angle.

“Understood sir.” She said dejectedly.

Chapter Text

“Jarvis, are you there?”

Tony and Peter had worked all summer and an early part of the new school year on this suit and he was finally able to test it out for the first time. Tony was putting on the completed redesign of the armor for the first time. Peter was at his fathers desk watching both his father and the monitor that was showing everything the suit saw.

“At your service, sir.”

“Engage Heads Up Display.” Tony ordered the A.I.

“Check.”

“Import all preferences from home interface.” Tony looked around the garage as the suit processed everything that it saw.

“Will do, sir.”

“All right, what do you say?” Tony asked

“I have indeed been uploaded, sir. We're online and ready.”

Peter was watching his father and the suit in awe as he and Jarvis tested the suit on the ground.

“Test complete. Preparing to power down and begin diagnostics.”

“Yeah. Tell you what. Do a weather and ATC check.” Tony ordered the A.I. “Start listening in on ground control.”

“Sir, there are still terabytes of calculations needed before an actual flight is…”

Tony cut Jarvis “Jarvis. Sometimes you gotta run before you can walk.”

Peter stood up in the chair he was in. “That doesn’t make any sense dad!”

Tony turned his head toward his son. “Yes it does.”

“No it doesn’t”

“Yes it does.”

“Nuh-uh”

“Yeah-huh.”

Peter glared at his father trying to be as intimidating as he could, which wasn’t very. Tony just laughed at his son.

“Feet off the furniture kiddo.” Tony ordered Peter.

Peter flopped back down into the chair. “You do it all the time.” He mumbled.

“But it's my furniture.” Tony refocused on the suit. “Ready Jarvis? In three, two, one.”

Tony flew out of the garage with a scream of joy and Peter quickly focused on watching his father on the monitor.

“This is so cool!” Peter yelled. “How is it?”

Tony let out another joyous scream. “It handles like a dream Pete!”

After a little more flying around, Tony pulled the suit into a climb. “All right, let's see what this thing can do. What's SR-71's record?”

“The altitude record for fixed wing flight is 85,000 feet, sir.”

“Dad! No!” Peter yelled at his father.

“Records are made to be broken Peter!” Tony yelled as pushed the suit higher. “Come on!”

“Sir, there is a potentially fatal buildup of ice occurring.”

Peter was worried, his screen was starting to flicker. “Dad, something is wrong.”

Either Tony was listening or he couldn’t hear his son because he yelled out, “Keep going! Higher!”

And then Peter’s screen cut out. “Dad? Dad!?” Peter was suddenly very scared. “Jarvis, what happened? Where’s dad?”

“I am unsure young sir. It appears the ice is interfering with the suit.”

“Find dad Jarvis.” No sooner than he said that, the screens came back to life as Tony regained control over the falling suit. “Dad!!!”

“Hey bud. What I miss?” Tony asked teasingly.

“Come home now!” Peter ordered his father.

“Yes Dad.” Tony said sarcastically.

Tony flew back up the coast toward the house. Once he reached his destination, he hovered over the roof before saying, “Kill power.”

As soon as he said that, the weight of the suit brought him crashing the house, all the way down until he landed on his Cobra, where Dummy promptly sprayed him with the fire extinguisher.

Peter just stared at his father with wide eyes and mouth hanging open. He then looked up at the hole in the ceiling and then back at his father but was now pointing at the hole.

“I know.” Tony sighed.

Later, Tony was walking through his lab with an ice pack strapped to his shoulder and Peter trailing after him when he noticed the wrapped box that Pepper had brought him months earlier but he had never remembered to open. He peeled off the wrapping and saw the original arc reactor in a glass case with the inscription ‘Proof That Tony Stark Has A Heart’.

Peter peared up at it, “Why wouldn’t you have a heart?”

Tony laughed at his son’s question. “It’s just a joke Pete.”

Tony went to sit at his computer while Peter went to play with Dum-E and U by helping them take apart his fathers now crushed car. He was soon distracted by the robot's chaotic teardown of the car by the tv talking about his father.

“Dad, they're talking about you.”

Tony was now looking between his monitors at the television. “I see that buddy.” They were talking about a gala that he sponsored every year but had completely forgotten about. “Jarvis, we got an invite for that?”

“I have no record of an invitation, sir.”

“Why would you need an invite to your own party?” Peter asked innocently now standing next to his fathers chair.

“Why indeed.” Tony murmured.

“The render is complete.” Jarvis spoke.

“A little ostentatious, don't you think?” Tony asked rhetorically.

“What was I thinking? You're usually so discreet.”

“Why is it so gold?” Peter asked, wrinkling his nose.

Tony laughed at his son's expression. “I don't think Pete likes your design Jarvis.” He then looked down at Peter. “What do you think it needs?”

Peter thought for a couple moments, head whipping around the room, looking for inspiration. “How about red?”

Tony liked it. “You heard the boss, Jarvis. Throw a little hot rod red in there.”

“Yes, that should help you keep a low profile.” The A.I said, getting a laugh from Peter. “The render is complete.”

“Whoa.” Peter whispered. “That looks awesome.”

Tony smiled ath Peter's reaction. “Hey, I like it. Pete likes it. Fabricate it. Paint it.”

“Commencing automated assembly. Estimated completion time is five hours.”

Tony looked down at Peter and asked, “You want to go crash a party?” Which Peter nodded vigorously at. “Don’t wait up for us, honey.” He told Jarvis as he and Peter left the lab to get ready.

Minutes later the pair were in the R8, speeding to the gala. Peter was excited, he had never been to one of these with his father.

Peter looked over at his father. “Why are you bringing me?” He asked.

Tony glanced at his son before looking back at the road. “What? Did you not want to come?”

Peter shook his head. “You have never taken me to a party before.”

“Let's just say that I might need a partner in crime for tonight.” Tony said with a small smile.

Peter shook his head again. “I can’t be your partner in crime, I’m already aunt Ria’s.”

Tony had a look of mock pain on his face. “You would pick your aunt over me? Your own father.”

“Duh.” Peter said with seriousness.

“Fine, you can be…” Tony paused trying to think of something. “You be my wingman.”

“Can’t. I’m already uncle Rhodey’s wingman.”

Tony looked at Peter bewildered. “You are joking right?”

“Nope. He said I was his wingman when he took me to DisneyLand.” Peter answered.

Tony shook his head. Of course his son's godfather would use him to try and pick up women at Disneyland. “Okay has anyone called you mini-me yet?”

Peter had to think for a few seconds. “I don’t think so.”

“Fine then you’re my mini-me for tonight and then we will address the other positions later.” Tony said with a shake of his head.

Soon enough father and son were pulling up to the galla. Tony and Peter had matching tuxedos on. Tony looked down at Peter. “ You know what? The mini-me thing kind of fits right now.”

Tony walked the red carpet with Peter following close behind. Tony was approached by numerous people but he brushed past them all. Soon enough, Tony could see Obidiah giving an interview.

“What's the world coming to when a guy's got to crash his own party?” Tony said as he patted his business partner on the shoulder.

“Look at you. Hey, what a surprise you brought your son.” Obidiah said, trying to sound happy when he saw Peter.

“I'll see you inside.” Tony started to pull away when Obidiah grabbed him.

“Hey. Listen, take it slow, all right? I think I got the board right where we want them.”

You got it. Just cabin fever. We’ll just be a minute.” Tony said as he and Peter walked inside.

Once inside, Tony surveyed the galla, looking to see who was there and who he should try to avoid. He was serious when he told Obidiah that they wouldn’t be there long, he just wanted to show the world that he wasn’t insane like people were starting to think. Peter was just looking around excitedly. Tony put his hand on his sons shoulder and led him over to the bar.

“Give me a Scotch and the kid a Coke.” Tony told the bartender.

“Mr. Stark?” A man to Tony’s left spoke as the bartender handed Tony the drinks.

“Yeah?” Tony responded without looking up as he handed his son his soda.

“Agent Coulson.” The man introduced himself.

Tony fought the urge to snap his head up at him. With a glance and a plan to play ignorant. “Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah. The guy from the…”

“Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division.” Coulson supplied.

“You need a new name.” Peter said as he drank his soda.

“Yeah, I hear that a lot.” Coulson told Peter with a smile before looking back up at the elder Stark. “Listen, I know this must be a trying time for you, but we need to debrief you. There's still
a lot of unanswered questions, and time can be a factor with these things.”

“Let's just put something on the books.” Tony told the agent as Peter pulled on his fathers sleeve and pointed at something through the crowd. Tony looked in the direction he was pointing and his eyes widened at what he saw.

“How about the 24th at 7:00 p.m. at Stark Industries?” Coulson asked, snapping Tony’s attention away.

“Tell you what. You got it. You're absolutely right.” Tony said as he began to pull Peter in the direction they had been looking. “Well, I'm going to go to my assistant, and we'll make something happen.”

Once they were away from Coulson, Tony whispered down to his son. “Did you know about this?”

Peter shook his head before asking, “Does this mean Pepper is going to be aunt Pepper?”

“Let’s find out.” Tony answered as they walked up to Pepper. “You two look fantastic! I almost didn't recognize either of you.”

Pepper and Rhodey turned and looked at the Starks in surprise.

Chapter Text

“What are you two doing here?” Pepper sputtered out.

“We’re avoiding government agents.” Peter answered.

Tony looked down at his son with pride. “I honestly don’t think I could have said it better myself.” He ruffled Peter’s hair before looking back at Pepper and Rhodey. “So how long has this been going on?”

Rhodey and Pepper looked nervously at one another. “It's only been going on since you came back.” Rhodey told his friend.

“Don’t look so glum, sugar plum. I’m happy for you two.” Tony said, patting his friend on his shoulder.

“So does this mean Pepper is going to be aunt Pepper?” Peter asked again, causing Pepper and Rhodey to blush and Tony to throw his head back in laughter.

“Why don’t we talk about something else sweetie.” Pepper said, her face still red. It was then she noticed Coulson over by the bar. “Tony. Are you aware that the agent from Shield is here?”

“Well the kid wasn’t joking when he said we were avoiding government agents.” Tony responded.

Rhodey looked over Tony’s shoulder and spotted Coulson. “Jesus man, he’s really starring you down.”

“Pepper said it's not polite to stare.” Peter piped up. Pepper smiled down at him, Rhodey laughed, and Tony rolled his eyes.

“Kid really just picks and chooses when to chime into a conversation.” Tony mumbled before speaking to Pepper and Rhodey. “How about we get a little air.”

“That sounds wonderful right now.” Pepper spoke up.

Soon enough the four of them were outside talking. Well the three adults were talking while Peter was walking around looking at everything, frequently being called back by either his father or godfather.

Peter walked up to his father and tugged on his fathers jacket. “Can I have another soda?” He asked.

Tony looked down at his son. “No, it’s too late for more soda but I’ll go and see if they have juice or water for you.” He looked up at his assistant. “Pepper, can you keep an eye on him for a minute?”

“Of course.” She responded as Tony walked back towards the bar.

“Can I get two waters?” He told the bartender.

“Wow. Tony Stark.” A woman's voice sounded from behind him, causing him to spin around.

“Oh, hey.” Tony vaguely recognized her but wasn’t sure from where.

“Fancy seeing you here.” She said to him.

Tony started running through names in his head but nothing was jumping out at him so he decided to just go with one and hope for the best. “Carrie.”

“Christine.” She corrected him.

“That's right.” He said as he took the waters from the bartender.

“You have a lot of nerve showing up here tonight. Can I at least get a reaction from you?” She asked him.

“Confusion. I would say confusion is my reaction.” Tony said before he slowly turned around so he could make his way back outside.

“Cause I was referring to your company's involvement in this latest atrocity.” She said accusingly.

Now Tony really was confused. “Yeah. They just put my name on the invitation. I don't know what to tell you.”

Keeping her same tone as before. “I actually almost bought it, hook, line and sinker.”

Tony was beginning to remember how aggravating it was to talk to this woman. “I was out of town for a couple months, in case you didn't hear.”

“Is this what you call accountability?” She asked him as she handed him a stack of photos. “It's a town called Gulmira. Heard of it?”

Tony looked at the photos and his mind flashed back to Yinsen in the cave. “When were these taken?”

“Yesterday.”

“I didn't approve any shipment.” He was so engrossed in the pictures that he did not notice Peter run up to him.

“Well, your company did.” She snapped at him before she looked down at Peter. “Or should I say you and your son's company considering that you so conveniently brought him into this during that staged press conference. Do you think your dad…”

Tony had enough and cut her off as she pushed Peter behind. “Okay, first off I’m not my company. Second, if you ever think about talking to or about my son again, I will end you.” Tony said menacingly as he turned and went to find answers.

“Have you seen these pictures?” Tony asked Obidiah who was standing in front of a group of photographers on the steps leading into the building. “What's going on in Gulmira?”

“Tony, Tony.” Obidiah began placently. “You can't afford to be this naive.”

Tony was really starting to get angry. “You know what? I was naive before, when they said, ‘Here's the line. We don't cross it. This is how we do business.’” He paused for a second before continuing on. “If we're double-dealing under the table… Are we?”

Obidiah patted Tony on his shoulder. “Let's take a picture. Come on. Picture time!” The pair turned to face the camera’s. “Tony. Who do you think locked you out? I was the one who filed
the injunction against you. It was the only way I could protect you. You have become too soft since your son was born. I told you men like us were not meant to have children.” Obidiah turned and made his way toward his car, leaving Tony standing on the steps by himself with Pepper and his son standing in the distance behind him.

“Peter. Come on, we’re leaving,” Tony called angrily over his shoulder.

Peter looked up at Pepper in confusion. Pepper simply nudged him forward toward Tony. While he and his father waited for the car to be brought around, Tony was making a phone call that Peter couldn’t hear. Once the car was finally brought around, Tony motioned for to get in the car while he finished his call. Once he hung up and he drove off, back towards the house.

“Dad? What's going on?” Peter asked hesitantly.

“You are going to spend a couple of days with aunt May and uncle Ben.” Tony said, gripping the steering wheel tightly.

Peter was really confused now. “What? Why? What about school?”

Tony still didn’t look over at his son. “I have things that I need to take care of that you can’t be around for.” Tony glanced down at his son and saw an upset look on his face. “Hey.” He said gently. “This isn’t a punishment Pete. I can’t have you around while I fix some thing’s with the company. As soon as I am done, you are coming right back.”

“Promise?” Peter asked quietly.

“Promise.” Tony said.

The two continued the drive in silence. When they pulled into the driveway of the mansion, Happy could be seen waiting with the Rolls.

Father and son went inside where Tony packed some of Peter’s things while Peter changed into pajama pants and a sweatshirt. Tony led an exhausted Peter back outside towards the car.

Tony crouched down to Peter’s level. “Hey. You be good for Aunt May.”

Peter scrunched up his face in confusion. “What about Uncle Ben?”

Tony let out a small laugh. “I’m sure any trouble that you cause, Ben will be right there with you.”

Tony opened the door for Peter to get in the car and closed the door behind him before turning to Happy. “You take whoever you trust and look after him. No one gets near him. May and Ben know what’s going on.”

“You got it boss.” Happy said as he got into the car.

Chapter Text

Maria barged into the control room that was in charge of overseeing the middle east at Shield headquarters. “Does somebody want to tell me what the hell is going on?” She yelled. At the moment she was the highest ranking agent in the room.

“We are not sure ma’am.” One of the analysts said from their station. “One minute the 10 Rings were rolling through Gulmira unopposed, the next minute everything they had in the area was being torn apart.”

Maria walked over to the analysts and looked over her shoulder at the monitor. “No one should have been cleared to go in there.” Maria said to herself before she said to the room. “Listen in on all military channels and see if they have a clue as to what is going on. I need answers now people.”

The room got to work trying to find any answers for Maria. She went to the back of the room and surveyed the room, waiting for any information.

Suddenly, one of the analysts spoke up. “Agent Hill! I’ve got something with the Airforce. Two Raptors are moving to engage an unknown bogey they say originated from Gulmira.”

“Put it up on the main screen. Until we know otherwise, this will be our focus.” Maria ordered as she put a headset on.

“Putting the Airforce channel up now ma’am.”

“ Whiplash One, what is it? ” Came the voice of the Airforce controller.

“ I've got no idea. ” Whiplash One responded.

“Do we have satellite footage of this?” Maria asked the room.

“We’re working on it.” Came a frantic response.

“Work harder!” Maria ordered.

“ Bogey just went supersonic. I got a lock! ” Came the voice of Whiplash Two. “ Wait a second. Bogey deployed flares! ”

“ No way that's a UAV .” Whiplash One called.

“This can’t be happening.” Maria said angrily. “Where the hell is the satellite?”

“30 seconds.” Came a response that Maria growled at the response. 

“ I think bogey's been handled, sir .” One of the whiplash pilots said.

“Fuck!” Maria slammed her headset down. She knew Fury was going to be absolutely livid when he found out that the Airforce took out whatever that was before they could identify it.

“Satellite overhead!” An analyst called out.

“Start searching. Maybe we can find a wreckage trail.” Maria ordered.

“On your belly!” Came the voice of Whiplash One, causing all the eyes in the room to snap up to the monitor. “It looks like a man! Shake him off! Roll! Roll!” 

The room watched in horror as the unidentified aircraft flew off of Whiplash Two and tore through the wing of Whiplash One.

“ I'm hit! I'm hit! ” Came the pilot's frantic call.

“Get me a list of every asset we have in that area. If anyone but us gets their hands on him he will be dead within 12 hours.” Maria ordered.

“Do we alert the Airforce?” Someone asked.

“Not until we have the pilot.” Maria said, watching the screen. “Where the hell is his chute?” 

“ Whiplash Two, do you see a chute? ” The Airforce controller asked.

“ Negative! No chute, no chute! ” The pilot called out

“ My chute's jammed! ” The downed pilot called

“ Sir, I've got a visual on the bogey .” Whiplash Two called.

“I want that thing identified before that Raptor sends it to hell.” Maria ordered walking up to the monitor. “What the hell are you?” She murmured.

The room watched as the craft flew toward the falling pilot and freed his chute. Before flying away.

“Track its trajectory. We need to know who this belongs to.” Maria called.

“We’re going to lose contact any second ma’am. This thing is moving way too fast.” No sooner as that was said, the craft jumped off the screen.

“Alright listen up.” Maria said to the room. “I want half of you to start rerouting satellites over whatever that thing was’ last known trajectory. We might get lucky and spot something. The other half of you are going to start going over all the footage we have on it, frame by frame. We need to know what it was and who it belongs to. Get to work.” Maria ordered.

As soon as she finished speaking, Fury entered the room.

“Please tell me we know something, Agent Hill.” He said to her.

“What we know so far is an unidentified bogey took off from Gulmira after destroying most if not all of the 10 Rings hardware in the area and was engaged by two F-22’s. The bogey is capable of supersonic flight. Before being forced to eject, Whiplash One said that it looked like a man before he was downed.” Maria filled the director of Shield in.

Fury’s head snapped to her at the last part. “A man?” 

Maria nodded. “It’s what he said sir.”

“What about the downed pilot?” Fury asked.

Before Maria could answer, one of the analysts spoke up. “The Airforce already has a chopper en-route. We don’t have anything close enough to help.”

“Good.” Fury said before he motioned Maria follow him to the back of the room. “What are you still doing here?” He asked her quietly once they were out of earshot of everyone else in the room.

“I’m not sure what you mean sir.” She replied.

“Maria.” Fury’s use of her first name had her on edge, he rarely ever used it. “You’ve been in this building for four days straight looking into the Rings. You need to go home for a little bit.”

“Sir. If you’re worried about me sleeping…” She was quickly cut off.

“Sleeping in your office doesn’t count. Maria, take it from someone who knows this life all too well, you need to develop a life outside of this building.” Fury told her. “You are dismissed for the next week. Go home, eat, shop, go to a movie, do whatever. You need a break.”

“But sir…” She began before getting cut off again.

“This isn’t a punishment. You need this.” Fury told her as he placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Yes sir.” She reluctantly agreed.

Fury went back into the control room while Maria left to head back to her office to get her things before she headed home. She was so close to proving without a shred of doubt that her brother was 100% innocent. Just as she reached her car in the parking garage, her phone rang. Looking at the screen, she saw it was Rhodey that was calling her.

“It's not a great time Rhodey. Can I call you back tomorrow?” She asked as she fumbled with her keys.

“ Do you know what your brother has been up to? ” He asked her in lieu of a greeting.

“Besides giving everyone around him high blood pressure, no I can’t say that I do.” She answered as she finally got into her car and turned it on.

“ Yeah you can say that again. I just had two F-22’s have a run-in with his latest creation. ” Rhodey said.

Maria’s blood ran cold. It had to be a coincidence. Tony couldn’t possibly be that stupid. “Please tell me this wasn’t over Afghan airspace.” 

“ What? Yeah it was. How did you… ” Rhodey sputtered out before realization dawned on him. “ Noooo .”

“Fuck! We monitored that whole situation the second that bogey left Gulmira. What the hell did he make?” She stopped. The one pilots words were suddenly echoing in her head. “Tell me he wasn’t in whatever that was.”

“ Wish I could but he told me he was. ” Rhodey said.

“Shit. Fury is all over this now and I’ve just been sent home for the next week so I can’t run interference for the dipshit I call a brother.” Maria threw her car in drive and headed to the airport. The private plane that Pepper had on standby while Tony had been missing was long gone so she would be flying commercial. “Alright. I'm heading to the airport now. Let me know if you hear anything from the Airforce that I should know about. I’ve got to call Happy and have him pick me up.”

“ Good luck with that, he’s in New York with Pete .” Rhodey informed her.

That was news to Maria. She really needed to find out what Tony was up to. “Why is Peter in New York with Happy? He’s supposed to be in school.”

“ I can’t answer that. All that I know is he put Pete on a plane with Happy the other night and sent them to the Parkers. ” Rhodey replied.

“Alright I’ll figure something out. Just keep your phone on and let me know if you hear anything we should worry about.” She told her old friend.

“ You got it crayon eater .” He said teasingly as he hung up.

Once she was off the phone with Rhodey, she called Happy and after a few veiled threats the plane that took Peter and Happy to New York was sent to pick her up in Washington before taking her to California.

Once the plane landed at the Stark Industries airport, she took Happy’s Rolls that he had left and headed to the mansion. She had tried calling her brother multiple times while in the car but each time Jarvis told her that he wasn’t available and no threat worked on the A.I.

Soon enough she was pulling up to the house. She barged through the front door only to be greeted by Jarvis. 

“Good evening Ma’am. Sir is not to be disturbed.” The A.I informed her as soon as she stepped into the house. 

“Initiate ‘Maria is smarter than Tony’ override Jarvis.” Maria ordered the computer without breaking stride. 

“Sir is in his lab.” 

“Figured that.” She said as she went down the stairs.

As she neared the bottom of the stairs she noticed shards of broken glass all over the ground. Quickly taking her gun out, she slowly continued down and could see the glass walls were the source of the broken glass. As she reached the bottom, she could hear her brother grunting in pain. 

“Be gentle. This is my first time.” Tony's voice traveled down the hall. “I designed this to come off, so... Hey.”

“Please, try not to move, sir.” Jarvis instructed. 

Maria was met with a sight that absolutely threw her for a loop. There was her brother, encased in a metal suit, suspended in the air while robotic arms disassembled the suit. “What the shit Tony?!? What the hell is this?!?”

Tony’s head as well as the robotic arms snapped to Maria. Tony had a deer in the headlights look. “Let's face it. This is not the worst thing you've caught me doing.” Tony told her, trying to defuse the situation but judging by the look on his sister's face, it didn’t work.

“Are those bullet holes?!?” She yelled at him, inadvertently raising her gun.

He leaned his head to the side, trying to get away from the loaded gun pointed at him. “They are and I would really appreciate it if you didn’t add to them.”

Maria rolled her eyes and holstered her pistol. “I wouldn’t shoot you accidentally.”

“That’s how 99% of all accidental shootings start.” Tony quipped. 

Maria smirked at him. “Jarvis, initiate ‘Runaway’ protocol please.” 

“Yes ma’am.” The A.I complied. 

Tony looked at his sister incredibly confused. “What did you do? When did you get protocols?”

Maria, still smirking, said, “You left me alone with Jarvis. Now get that off and get your ass upstairs.” Her anger was starting to return. “I have questions for you and I’m not leaving until I get answers.” She turned around and went upstairs to wait for him to join her.

Chapter Text

About 15 minutes later, Tony slowly made his way up the stairs and saw his sister sitting on the couch drinking from a bottle of his more expensive scotch. Making his way towards her, he poured himself a glass and sat down next to her. “So,” he began slowly, “what do you want to talk about?” 

She was silent for a few moments before answering him. 

“Well, I guess the first thing that I’d like to know is HAVE YOU LOST YOUR GODDAMN MIND!” She yelled at him as she began hitting him on his arm. “You went into an active combat zone without any training and had a dog fight with two F-22’s!”

“Will you stop hitting me?” Tony yelped as he tried to get away from his extremely angry sister. “God, even the tank didn’t hurt this much.”

As soon as he said that last part he knew he made a mistake and he chanced a look at Maria who was now somehow even angrier. 

“Tank? What tank?” She asked through clenched teeth. 

Tony desperately tried to move on. “Look, I’m sorry for scaring you.” 

After a couple deep breaths, Maria turned to her brother. “Okay I need you to walk me through everything that led up to you thinking that it would be a good idea to charge into an active war zone with no training.”

So Tony filled his sister in on everything that had happened. All of the details on his escape, him and Peter building the new suit over the summer, and discovering that it was Obidiah that was dealing under the table. When he was done, Maria was at a loss for words. The pair sat in silence for a couple minutes while she digested the information.

“Okay well the first thing that you need to do is get physical proof that it’s Stane that's dealing your weapons to everyone and you need to turn that over to Coulson.” 

“But…” Tony tried to interrupt before Maria kept going.

“If you turn that over to Coulson, that will get the blinding Shield spotlight off of you and eventually us Tony. The longer they keep looking into you, the more likely they are to find out about me being your sister.” Maria explained.

“You are the one that told me not to talk to him.” Tony told her as he got up and started to pace around the room.

“That was before. Your COO is actively dealing Stark weapons to known terrorist groups and god knows who else and you can prove it.” She pleaded.

“Fine.” Tony sighed dejectedly. Maria poured herself another glass as Tony came back and sat down on the couch. “I never was supposed to run S.I.”

Maria looked at her brother “What?”

“Dad never wanted me to run the company. He always wanted Stane to.” He spit his COO’s name out. “The only reason why I am is because ‘a Stark must be in charge no matter how big a disappointment he is’.” Tony took the bottle and took a drink from it. “I wish he could see his company now.”

“Fuck Howard, Tony.” Maria comforted Tony. “You have an opportunity to run the company how you want to. Not Stane. Not Howard. You Tony.”

Tony and Maria laid their heads back so that they were starring at the ceiling. They sat in comfortable silence for a while before Maria broke the silence.

“Tony?”

“Yeah?”

“Why is there a hole in your ceiling?”

Tony closed his eyes and groaned. “Because I’m an idiot.”

Maira spent the night in Malibu before heading back east the next day. Tony took his sister back to the plane.

“Are you sure that Pepper is okay with getting the files that you need?” Maria asked as she closed the car door.

“For the hundredth time, yes.” Tony told her. “Quit worrying.”

Maria rolled her eyes as she walked towards the plane. “As soon as you get….” 

“Arrange for a meeting with your super secret club in a neutral spot.” He interrupted. “I’ve got this Ria.”

“You’d better Tony. This isn’t just you on the line. Peter, Sharron, Rhodey, Pepper, and me are all depending on you.” She told her brother as she came to a stop at the foot of the stairs for the plane.

“I know. Believe me Ria, I am taking this seriously. I am not going to do anything that jeopardizes the safety of all of you.” Tony assured her. 

Maria nodded her head. “Fine. Call me as soon as your meeting with Coulson is over so we can figure out our next move. Hopefully this will all be over soon because I really need vacation.”

Tony laughed at his sister. “You planning another visit?”

Maria shook her head as she hugged her brother before heading up the stairs to the plane. “Only to kidnap my nephew. I’ve been staring at your face for most of the year.”

“Wow. Feel the love.” Tony called up to her as she entered the plane but only got a middle finger back from her.

That night, Tony walked into his living room towards his ringing phone. He had not heard from Pepper all day and he was beginning to worry. He bent down to pick the phone up and after checking the caller id, he saw it was Pepper calling him.

As soon as he answered the phone, Pepper’s voice came through. “ Tony ?”

Before he could answer her, a high pitched whine sounded and he could no longer move his body as he fell slowly back onto the couch. 

“Breathe.”  Obidiah’s voice sounded from behind him. “Easy, easy.  You remember this one, right?” He held up a small device so Tony could see it before turning it off. “It's a shame the government didn't approve it. There's so many applications for causing short-term paralysis.”

Obidiah walked around from behind the couch so that he was standing in front of Tony when he started to take out earplugs. “Tony. When I ordered the hit on you,” Tony’s eyes widened at the revelation. Meanwhile, Obidiah was removing a tool from a bag. “I worried that I was killing the golden goose.” Obidiah placed the tool over the Arc reactor, burned through the shirt, and removed it from his chest. “But, you see, it was just fate that you survived that. You had one last golden egg to give.” 

“Do you really think that just because you have an idea, it belongs to you? Your father, he helped give us the atomic bomb. Now, what kind of world would it be today if he was as selfish as you?” He yanked the cord still attached to Tony and completely freed the reactor, examining it in the process. “Oh, it's beautiful. Tony, this is your Ninth Symphony. What a masterpiece. Look at that.” He said as he sat down next to Tony’s motionless form and put his arm over Tony’s shoulder. “This is your legacy. A new generation of weapons with this at its heart. Weapons that will help steer the world back on course, put the balance of power in our hands. The right hands.”

Obidiah picked up a case off of the floor and placed the stolen reactor inside of it. “I wish you could've seen my prototype. It's not as…” He struggled to come up with a word. “Well, not as conservative as yours. Too bad you had to involve Pepper in this. I would have preferred that she lived.” He said as he stood up.

Just as he was beginning to walk away he stopped and turned to look at Tony one last time. “And don’t worry about your son.” Tony’s panic elevated at the mention of his son. “I’ll make sure to teach him how to listen to those that know best. If he doesn’t…well Starks are not known for dying of natural causes.” Without another word, Obidiah left the house.

Chapter Text

Maria had just landed in New York so she could check up on her nephew before heading back to D.C. She still had not heard anything from her brother but wasn’t thinking too much of it. She knew Coulson could be a stickler for details so they were probably still meeting. She had tossed her bag into the trunk of the car Happy had left for her when her phone rang. Thinking it was Tony, she didn’t check the caller id and just answered.

“How’d the meeting go?”

“ Maria, it’s Rhodey.” She got as a response. “ You need to get to Shield. Now .”

“Why? Did the meeting not go well?” She asked as she got into the car.

Tony and Maria had told Rhodey earlier that day about the meeting just in case Tony needed backup.

“ There was no meeting. Stane saw to tha t.” He told her.

Maria’s eyes widened in fear. “Oh god. What happened?”

“ I don’t know everything but Stane broke into the mansion and stole Tony’s reactor …” He began explaining.

“Please tell me Tony is okay Rhodey. Please.” Maria interrupted her brother's best friend. 

“ He’s fine Ria.” He assured her. “ He was a little worse for wear when I found him but he’s fine. He took his suit and went to help Pepper and the Shield team with Stane. He apparently has his own suit now.” 

Maria groaned as she drove. “Because of course he does.”

Before Maria could continue talking, Rhodey spoke up. “ Maria, there’s something you need to know.”

“ What?”

“ Stane is the one that hired the 10 Rings to go after Tony. They were supposed to kill him. ”

Maria was silently fuming. Everything was finally starting to make sense and she was angry with herself for not seeing this and she was livid with Obidiah Stane. “I’m going to kill him, Rhodey. I’m gonna fucking kill him.”

“ Well get in line. Tony gets first crack at him.” Rhodey told her. 

Maria growled in frustration. “Where are you right now?”

“ I’m on my way to base to make sure he doesn’t have any more encounters with the Air Force and I need you to keep Shield from killing him accidentally.”

Maria was now speeding through Queens on her way to Peter. “Well I’m still on forced vacation so there’s not much that I can do.”

“ Shit. ” He groaned before staying silent for a few moments. “ Alright I’ll figure something out. ”

“Rhodey. Keep me updated.” She told the airman before he could hang up. 

“ Always .” He told her as he hung up.

Once she was off the phone with Rhodey, she called Happy. 

“ Yeah .” He answered sleepily. 

“You had better not be outside sleeping where my nephew currently is.” Maria growled.

“ What. No. I’m awake .” He sputtered out, sounding much more awake.

“Sure.” Maria said not believing him. “Are you outside the apartment building?”

“ Yeah, I’m out front .” He told her before adding. “ Don’t worry, No ones around for the next hour so you can come by. ”

“Alright, I’ll be there in a few minutes.” She told him before she hung up.

She continued to race through the streets of Queens towards the Parkers apartment building. Once she pulled onto the street, she started looking for a parking spot. She managed to find a spot about half a block down. Getting out of her car, she made her way over to the black Suburban that Happy was sitting in. When she got closer to the SUV, he rolled the window down. 

“Anything?” She asked. 

“Nothing. Everything has been quiet.” He told her. 

“Good.” She said and she looked up and down the street. “You’ll have new orders in the morning. Either from Tony or me.”

“I’m not military. I don’t take orders. How are you and the boss even related?” He said to her. 

“Not in the mood right now Hap.” She said as her head was still looking around, scanning the street. 

“Okay, what’s going on?” He asked her. “You’re more twitchy than usual.” 

“Yeah well when your brother's COO orders a hit on him and then leaves him for dead after stealing the one thing keeping him alive, you tend to be a little paranoid.” She spit out angrily. 

Happy was stunned. He had never been a fan of Obidiah’s but he never thought the man would try to kill anyone. “Maria I had no idea.”

Maria shook her head at him. “No one did Hap. No one’s blaming you or anyone else.” She assured him. 

Maria’s hand flew to her waist when a car pulled up behind her. As the window rolled down she let out a sigh of relief when she saw it was Mary’s brother Ben. 

“Maria.” Ben greeted her. 

“Ben.” Maria returned. 

Maria had met May and Ben on multiple occasions, usually at birthday parties for Peter so they were aware of the secret Stark. 

“What are you doing out so late?” She asked as she walked over to the open window. 

“Got called into work a case.” He told her. “What are you doing here?” 

“Just in the neighborhood, thought I’d come by for a visit.” She told her nephew's uncle. 

Ben let out a chuckle. “Why do I doubt that?” He asked her. 

“Because cops are distrusting people.” Maria told him teasingly. 

Ben shook his head. “Are you allowed to come up for the night or are you forced to stay out here as well?”

Maria looked back at Happy very confused.

“I’m working.” Happy defended himself. 

Maria just looked at him dumbfounded. “Tony never would have told you that you were not allowed to go inside the apartment.” 

“I’m a professional.” He defended. 

“Since when?” Maria asked in a mocking tone. 

“Why did I think working for Starks would be smart?” He mumbled.

Maria and Ben laughed at Happy before Maria turned back to Ben. “As long as it's not an issue with you or May.”

Ben waved away her worry. “It's fine. Let me park and then we’ll head up.”

Ben pulled away to find a parking spot while Maria went back to filling Happy in on what Rhodey had told her. Once she could see Ben walking up to the building she said goodbye to Happy and went over to Ben, who led her over to the elevator.

“You know. I wouldn’t be doing my job if I didn’t ask.” Ben said as the elevator doors closed.

Maria was confused. “Ask what?”

“That wasn’t a gun you were reaching for when I pulled up was it?” He asked with a glance.

Maria just stared straight ahead. “That depends. How do you want me to answer?”

Ben turned his head so that he was looking directly at her. “The way that I don’t have to go back to work tonight.”

“Then no.” She said as the doors to the elevator opened on the Parker’s floor.

“Uh-huh.” Ben let out as he led Maria down the hall to the apartment.

As he opened the door to the dimly lit apartment, he stepped aside so that Maria could step inside and closed and locked the door behind her. 

“Alright so May is already asleep, she’s got to be up early for her shift tomorrow but I’ll leave her a note letting her know that you’re here.” Ben told her quietly. “Let me get some blankets and a pillow for you and I’ll make up the couch for you.”

Maria stopped him before he could leave the room. “Actually, I was hoping that I could spend the night in Pete’s room so that I can keep an eye on him.”

Ben stopped and looked at Maria. “Keep an eye on him?” He looked towards the door to the room that their shared nephew was sleeping in before he looked back to her. “Is there something more that I should be worried about?”

Maria was quick to calm the detective’s worries. “No. Tony just decided to tell me what’s going on and it freaked me out a bit.” 

Ben stood quietly for a few seconds before speaking. “You know. For a spy you’re a shit liar.”

Maria's eyes widened for a split second before she managed to school her facial expression. “Spy? Ben I work for the state department. Why do you think I am a spy?”

“Just a combination of things that I have noticed over the years and things that Peter has said.” Ben told her. “I’m not asking for any details but Peter is the only thing I have left of my sister so I want to know if there’s something that I need to worry about.”

Maria sighed and ran her hand over her face. “I’m not sure yet. Come morning I’ll hopefully know more and when I do, you’ll be the first to know.”

Ben nodded his head. “That’s all I ask.” He motioned towards Peter's room. “You and Tony really shouldn’t have let the spy stuff slip out in front of him. Kid can’t keep a secret if his life depended on it.”

Maria pinched the bridge of her nose. “That was probably more me than him. When Tony went missing he was around me a lot and overheard me talking to a lot of people.” She filled him in. “Does May…” She trailed off, not sure how to word her question. 

Ben shook his head. “She just thinks it's Pete’s imagination.”

“Well that’s one victory for today.” She muttered. 

Ben yawned. “Well I’m going to bed. Sixteen hour shifts aren’t as easy as they used to be.” He yawned again. “You know where everything is right?”

“Yeah. Go get some sleep.” Maria told him as she made her way to Peter’s room. 

She quietly opened the door, smiling at the sight of her nephew's sleeping form. She gently closed the door and took off her shoes before she carefully climbed onto the bed, between Peter and the wall. Once she was situated, she upholstered her gun and carefully wedged it between the mattress and the wall before she settled in for what she expected to be a sleepless night, running her hand through Peter’s hair.

While Maria was settling onto Peter’s bed, Tony was landing on the roof of the building that housed the Arc reactor that powered the factory.

“Potts!” He called over the phone as his faceplate opened.

Pepper, who was standing at the foot of the building, was relieved to hear her boss's voice. “Tony! Oh, my God, are you okay?”

Tony began shedding pieces of his armor in desperation. “I'm almost out of power. I've got to get out of this thing. I'll be right….”

Before he could finish talking, Obidiah landed behind him. The building shook under the weight that had just landed on it. “Nice try!” He growled as he swung at Tony’s smaller suit.

Tony held up his hand to use a repulsor, only to remember that he had shedded that piece moments earlier. 

Obidiah swung again, this time connecting. Tony slid backward until he was able to regain his footing. He ran forward and activated his boots and his one repulsor and punched Obidiah’s suit’s head. Before he could get away, Obidiah grabbed him and started to squeeze him.

“Weapons status?” Tony gritted out in pain for Jarvis.

“Repulsors offline. Missiles offline.” Jarvis informed him as the screen in the face plate began to crack.

“Flares!” Tony yelled and flares shot out of the legs of his suit which caused Obidiah’s suit to malfunction and allowed Tony to escape.

“Potts?” He whispered.

“Tony!” She let him know she was still there.

“This isn't working. We're going to have to overload the reactor and blast the roof.” Tony told her.

Pepper was confused by the fact that Tony told her that. “Well, how are you going to do that?”

“You're going to do it.” Tony told her. “Go to the central console, open up all the circuits. When I get clear of the roof, I'll let you know. You're going to hit the master bypass button. It's going to fry everything up here.”

“Okay. I'm going in now.” She told her boss as she tip-toed over the broken glass that used to be the doors.

“Make sure you wait till I clear the roof.” Tony reminded her. “I'll buy you some time.” Tony said before he snuck around behind Obidiah and jumped up on his back. “This looks important!” He yelled as stuck his arm down Stanes' back and ripped something out.

Obidiah reached behind him and grabbed Tony by the head and threw him, ripping Tony’s helmet off in the process. “I never had a taste for this sort of thing, but I must admit, I'm deeply enjoying the suit!” Obidiah yelled as his suit opened, revealing himself to Tony while he crushed Tony’s helmet. “You finally outdid yourself, Tony! You'd have made your father proud!”

“I don’t give a shit what my father would have thought of me.” Tony growled.

Obidiah laughed as he started shooting wildly in Tony’s direction, causing him to fall through the glass ceiling. Tony managed to grab hold of one of the frames before he fell all the way through. “How ironic, Tony! Trying to rid the world of weapons, you gave it its best one ever!”

“Pepper!” Tony yelled.

“And now I'm going to kill you with it!” Obidiah yelled as he fired a missile in Tony’s direction that landed behind him. “You ripped out my targeting system!”

“Time to hit the button!” Tony called down to his assistant. 

“You told me not to!” She called back up.

“Hold still, you little prick!” Obidiah growled as he fired another rocket that missed.

“Just do it!” Tony pleaded.

“You'll die!” She cried.

Obidiah fired another rocket that landed closer to Tony, nearly causing him to fall. “Push it!”

Pepper pressed the button and the reactor overloaded. The resulting blast threw Tony clear but Obidiah was caught in the bright beam of light and was subsequently electrocuted. After the beam subsided, Obidiah’s lifeless form fell down to the remnants of the reactor. Once his suit reached the reactor itself, the reactor exploded in a fireball. 

The combination of the fight with Stanes’ armor and the explosion of the Arc reactor proved too much and Tony passed out, his chest piece flickering. 

Chapter Text

Maria isn’t sure when it happened but she drifted off to sleep at some point because one minute it was dark out and she was listening to Peter's breathing and the next there was sunlight coming through the curtains and Peter’s wide awake face was inches from her’s. 

Maria flinched back instinctively and nearly reached for the gun she had hidden before her brain became aware of her surroundings. 

“Morning kiddo.” She greeted her nephew groggily. 

“What are you doing here Aunt Ria?” Peter questioned, his head still resting inches from hers on the pillow. 

“Can’t an aunt drop by and see her favorite nephew?” She asked him as she tried to sit up. “Pete get up so I can get up.” Pete did as he was told and got out of the bed as Maria sat up and moved to the edge of the bed. Maria patted her pockets and looked around the bed. “Peter, have you seen my phone?”

Peter looked around before he spotted the phone on the floor. He bent down and picked it up and handed it to her. Maria grunted her thanks, which caused him to laugh. “Does Uncle Ben know you’re here?”

Maria looked up at her nephew. “No Pete. I climbed up the wall last night just to see you.” She told him sarcastically. 

Peter laughed again. “No you didn’t.”

“Nothing gets by you.” She told him with a small smile as she opened her phone to check her messages and noticed it was much later than she usually slept. Rhodey had left her a voicemail letting her know that Stane was dead and Tony was alive. Pepper had left a little more detailed message on Tony’s condition but the key detail was that Tony was okay.

Her brother, on the other hand, had cowardly elected to simply text his sister that he was okay and he would talk to her that night when she brought Peter home. She wanted to strangle him. She was snapped out of her anger at her brother by her nephew, who had retrieved her shoes for her with a smile.

“Thanks kiddo.” She told him as she took them from him and pulled him in for a hug before something dawned on her. “Pete.”

“Yeah Aunt Ria?”

Maria released him from the hug but kept her hands on his shoulders. “You can’t go around telling people I’m a spy. It’s dangerous.”

“But I only told Aunt May and Uncle Ben.” Peter protested.

“Peter Benjamin Stark.” Maria warned him.

“Okay Aunt Ria.” He said quietly, looking down at the floor. Peter knew he messed up if his aunt was using his full name.

“Hey.” She said to him as she lifted his chin so that he was looking at her. “I’m not mad at you.”

“You’re not?”

“Not at you.” She assured him. “This is something that we should have talked about when you first found out.”

“Okay.” He said, starting to perk up a little.

“Come on.” She said as she stood up. “Let's go and find something to eat for breakfast.”

She grabbed her gun and holstered it before she led Peter out of the bedroom and down the hall towards the kitchen. As they got to the end of the hall, she was met with the sight of Ben sitting in a chair in the living room drinking a cup of coffee and reading the newspaper.

He glanced up at the pair and nodded towards the kitchen. “There’s stil coffee in the kitchen.”

“Thank god.” She groaned as she walked into the kitchen. “Come on Petey. Let's get you food.”

“Pete knows where the cereal is.” Ben called. 

“You heard him kiddo.” She said as she poured herself a cup of coffee.

Peter went to the cabinet and picked out his Fruit Loops and then went to the fridge to get the milk. After both the cereal and milk were on the counter, he looked up at one of the cabinets and then to his aunt as she was stirring her coffee.

“Let me guess, the bowls are up there.” Her nephew nodded and Maria moved over to the cabinet and handed him a bowl.

Peter thanked her with a smile and went back to the table and poured the cereal into the bowl and was about to pour the milk in when it was snatched out of his hands by his aunt.

“How bout you let me do that before the milk ends up on the floor.” Maria told Peter who laughed in response. Maria poured the milk into the bowl and then put the carton back into the fridge while Peter sat down at the table and started eating. 

Maria was about to sit down next to her nephew when Ben called to her. “Your brother made the paper and all the news channels.”

Maria groaned and made her way over to a smirking Ben Parker, who was holding out the paper for. Taking the paper, she looked at the front page and immediately saw a picture of Tony’s suit of armor under the headline ‘Battle at Stark Industries’.

“God damnit Tony.” She sighed.

Peter chose that moment to come up and stand next to his aunt and uncle and look at the newspaper. “Cool! Dad got the new suit working!”

Ben looked at his new nephew, confused as to what he was talking about. Maria on the other hand, pinched the bridge of her nose, already feeling a Tony induced migraine coming on and she had yet to talk to him. “Peter. How many times did I talk to you while over the summer?”

Peter shrugged as he looked up at his aunt. “I don’t know. A bunch I guess.”

Maria nodded her head, still pinching the bridge of her nose. “And you didn’t think to mention that you or your father were building a…. I don’t even know what to call that. A suit of armor?” 

“Wait.” Ben interrupted. “Are you saying that Tony was in that thing?”

Maria nodded and sighed. “He was in the smaller one.” She finally looked down at her nephew. “Still waiting on an answer.”

“I don’t know. I didn’t think about it.” He told her. 

“Okay, let's make a new rule. If you and or your father are making…,” She began trying to think of the best way to word it. “ something like that again, you call me and tell me. Understood?”

Peter happily nodded and went back to the table so that he could finish his cereal. Ben meanwhile, looked over to Maria. “Do I even want to know?”

Maria handed the paper back to Ben. “No. I don’t even want to know but I have to because my brother’s an idiot.”

Ben looked at the front page again, looking at the picture. “How much did Pete actually help in making this?” 

Maria shrugged as she took a sip of her coffee. “I’m honestly not even sure. I know he was with Tony every step of it but I’m just not sure how much he had a hand in it.”

Ben looked over at his nephew, who was happily eating his Fruit Loops and was reading the back of the box. “Should I be worried about this?”

Maria shook her head. “No. This is Tony doing all the things Howard never did for him.” Maria explained. “Howard left Tony to figure everything out for himself and Tony doesn’t want that for Peter. He’s practically a helicopter parent. Was for me and is now one for Pete.”

Ben nodded. “If you say so.”

Maria finished off her coffee before saying. “Peter. Your dad wants me to take you home today so start packing your stuff.” 

Peter let out a whoop of enjoyment as he ran to his room, causing both adults to laugh.

“I swear that kid finds joy in everything.” Ben said, still chuckling. 

“He really does.” Maria said before she looked over to him. “I hope you don’t mind..”

“His place is with his father.” Ben interrupted her, easing any worries that she had. “Having him here was just a little bonus for May and I.”

Maria nodded. “Do you know when she’ll be home so Pete can say goodbye?”

Ben shook his head. “I don’t. I’ll call her and try to find out but worst case you can always stop by the hospital on your way to the airport.”

“Sounds good.” She told him, making her way to the door. “I’d better go and make sure Happy knows and get my bag so I can get changed.”

Maria walked out of the apartment and made her way downstairs. Once she made her way out of the building, she saw Happy’s Suburban still parked in the same spot only now he was fast asleep in the driver's seat with a ticket on the windshield.

“Profesional my ass.” She growled.

She made her way into the street and smacked the driver's window, scaring Happy. 

“Wake up!” She yelled.

“I’m up, I’m up!” He yelped, now wide awake. 

“If you’re on guard duty you don’t fall asleep!” She yelled at him.

“You were inside with him and your Marine buddies are around here somewhere!” He said as he looked around before he looked back at her. “Speaking of, do you really want them seeing you here?”

“I don’t really care at this point.” She told him and she looked around to see if she could spot them. “My brother said it's safe to take Peter home so we’re leaving today.”

“Good.” Happy said.

Maria made her way to her car to get her bag. As she approached the car she was finally able to spot two of the guards in a car by hers, who were both equally surprised at seeing her. Maria smiled at them as she closed the car door and flipped them off as she walked past them, getting them both laughing at her. 

She made her way back upstairs in time to see Peter dragging his bag out of the bedroom, still in his pajamas.

“Peter.” Maria sighed.

“What?” He asked as he looked at his aunt.

Ben turned to look when he heard Maria’s tone and saw his nephew. He immediately started laughing at the sight of Peter.

“You were supposed to get dressed and then pack your bag.” She sighed as she pinched the bridge of her nose again. It seemed like both male Starks were trying to see how big a headache they could give her this morning.

“Oh yeah.” He said with a laugh as he turned and dragged his bag back towards the room.

Ben was still laughing as he got up. “I’ll help him while you get ready.” 

“Thank you.” She sighed as she made her way to the bathroom so she could take a shower and get changed. Once she was done, she exited the bathroom and put her bag by the door with Peters. Her nephew was now sitting on the couch watching TV with Ben, which just so happened to be talking about the Iron Man that appeared at Stark Industries. Peter was explaining to his uncle that the suit wasn’t actually made of iron and she could see that Ben was just nodding his head like she usually did whenever Peter had one of his Tony moments. She came around and sat down in the chair Ben had occupied earlier. As soon as she sat down, Rhodey appeared at a podium and began reading the “official” version of what happened. Maria started to zone out, knowing she could get the cliff notes later. 

“Hey its dad!” Peter called out excitedly, snapping her attention back to the screen.

“Oh no.” Maria groaned.

Tony began reading from his index cards at the podium. “ Been a while since I was in front of you. I figure I'll stick to the cards this time. There's been speculation that I was involved in the events that occurred on the freeway and the rooftop… ”

Tony was soon cut off by a woman in the front row. “ I'm sorry, Mr. Stark, but do you

honestly expect us to believe that that was …”

“Hey. I think that's the lady that talked to me at the party.” Peter said as he pointed at the screen.

Maria’s head snapped to her nephew. “What did she say?”

Peter shrugged. “I can’t remember, just that dad got really angry at her and said that he would end her.” He said, still looking at the TV, not noticing how angry his aunt and uncle were getting.

Maria looked at Ben and mouthed, “ I’ll get a name ”, to which she got a nod from him before they refocused on the TV.

“ It is one thing to question the official story, and another thing entirely to make wild accusations, or insinuate that I'm a superhero .” Tony rambled.

“God damnit Tony.” Maria murmured as she started to get a feeling that her brother was about to do something incredibly stupid.

“ The truth is….. I am Iron Man .” He announced, causing all the reporters to jump up.

“What the fuck!” Maria yelled as she put her head in her hands. It seemed Tony won the who could give her the biggest headache contest.

“Aunt Maria, you said a bad word.”

All Ben could do was shake his head. “Not the time Pete.”

Chapter Text

“What the hell do you mean you met my boss?” Maria asked her brother.

Brother and sister were in Tony’s lab as Tony was building a new suit to replace the one destroyed in the fight with Stane.

“Well, I walked into my house and there was a pirate standing in my living room and he was trying to get me to join his boy band.” Tony told her as he worked on the new helmet.

Maria rolled her eyes. “I’m pretty sure that he did not call it that. I need to know what he said.”

Tony put down his tools and looked at his sister. “He called it the Avenger Initiative.” At the sight of his sister's suddenly wide eyes he got curious. “I’m guessing that you’ve heard of it.”

Maria nodded. “Everyone at Shield has. It’s been a project of Fury’s for about 15 years. I even asked Aunt Peggy about it.”

“And.” Tony prodded.

“He was told to drop it but I guess now that he's the director, he’s revived it.” She filled him in.

Tony just gave her an unimpressed look. “You know more than that.”

“Maybe I do, maybe I don't.” Maria told her brother with a smile.

“What do you want?” Tony asked, knowing where she was going with this.

She nodded her head to the suit. “You let me take that out for a spin.”

Tony laughed at her. “Why would I let you into that when I don’t even want you driving my cars?”

Maria shrugged and got up to leave. “Fine. No story.”

“I’ll buy you a car. I’ll buy you a house. What about a plane? A boat?” Tony called after her, desperate for the story.

“Nope. You know what I want.” She called over her shoulder as she left the lab.

Chapter Text

(Six months later.)

“Come on! Let's get funnel cake!” Sharon yelled as they were walking into the Stark Expo.

Maria just shook her head at her cousin's antics. “No. We don’t need to stop at every single concession stand.”

Sharon nudged her younger cousin. “Pete, help me out here.” She told him in a mock whisper.

Peter stuck out his bottom lip and gave her his best puppy dog eyes. “Please Aunt Ria. Please can we get funnel cake?”

Sharon knelt down so that her face was next to Peter’s. “How can you say no to this face?” 

Maria looked down at the two of them. “Like this. Noooooooo.” And kept walking.

Peter looked at Sharon with his mouth open in shock. “She’s mean Share.”

Sharon nodded her head in agreement. “Now you’re starting to see what your dad and I go through.” She stood up and took Peter’s hand. 

The pair were walking through the entrance when all of a sudden Peter yelled at two police officers. “Uncle Ben!”

Ben turned around to see his nephew running at him, dragging a laughing Sharon along with Maria following behind.

“Hey Pete. What are you doing here?” He asked. He had already known his nephew would be there but he wanted to humor his nephew.

“We’re here for the Expo.” Peter told him when he reached his uncle. “Why are you wearing your uniform?”

“Because I’m working Pete.” Ben told him as he knelt down so he was eye level with his nephew.

“But I thought you were a detective and didn’t have to wear a uniform anymore.”

Ben ruffled his nephew's hair. “I am a detective. I’m just wearing this for tonight so I can get overtime.”

“Oh.” Peter simply said. “Where’s Aunt May?”

“She’s working tonight too.” Ben told his nephew when his radio went off. “Sorry Pete, got to get back to work.”

Before Ben and his partner could leave, Peter called after him. “Wait! Uncle Ben, can I have money for funnel cake?”

Ben smiled down at his nephew as he reached for his wallet, while Maria looked incredulously down at him, and Sharon was fighting the urge to laugh hysterically. “Go have fun Pete.” Ben handed Peter the money. 

“Thanks Uncle Ben!” He called as he dragged a laughing Sharon to the nearest stand.

“I told the two of them no funnel cake.” Maria sighed as she turned to follow the two of them, and Ben just laughed as he got back to work.

Maria finally caught up to the cousins just as they ordered the funnel cake. “Aren’t you an adult with an actual job? Why do you need someone else to get you food?”

Sharon just looked at her cousin. “What can I say, Peter brings out the kid in me.” She said as she took the funnel cake from behind the counter. “Plus it's a lot of fun to annoy you.”

“I hate you.” She told her cousin as she glanced at her watch. “Come on. Tony’s entrance is coming up, we need to get to our seats.”

Maria led them to their seats for the show, Peter and Sharon eating their funnel cake the whole way. When they finally reached the main stage pavilion, she turned around to give Peter his ticket. She saw that Peter was covered in powdered sugar and Sharon wasn’t much better.

Maria pinched the bridge of her nose. “Just…How?”

“It kinda got away from us.” Sharon said sheepishly.

“It was good.” Peter said happily.

“I’m sure it was sweetie.” Maria said as she knelt down and started to dust her nephew off. 

“Eww. Aunt Ria.” Peter squirmed as she cleaned off his face.

“Did you eat any of it or did you decide wearing it was a better option?” She asked him. “I blame you.” She looked up at Sharon.

“Okay. Yeah, that's fair.” Sharon said.

Maria rolled her eyes before she looked back at Peter. “Remember. When you see your dad fly in…”

“I can’t yell dad or call him dad while we’re here.” Peter proudly told his aunt, having remembered what his father, Pepper, and aunt had all told him.

Maria nodded as she stood up. “That's right. Come on.”

The group made their way into the pavilion and found their seats, Peter in the middle of the two adults. Soon enough, the lights dimmed, dancers made their way onto the stage, and AC/DC started playing over the sound system. As the audience stood up in anticipation, Peter struggled to see the stage through the crowd. Maria took pity on her nephew and picked him up so he could see better.

“You’re getting too big for this.” She told him.

Peter merely smiled at his aunt before looking back to the stage. Suddenly, Tony came flying through an opening in the roof and landed on the stage.

Sharon moved over to Peter’s vacant spot. “You gotta hand it to him! He has always known how to make an entrance!” She yelled over the crowd noise to her cousin.

Maria nodded in response, alternating between watching her brother and the wonder in her nephew's eyes.

“Oh. It’s good to be back. You missed me?” Tony said to the crowd.

“Blow something up!” Sharon yelled to him, causing Peter to start laughing and Maria gave her a disapproving look.

Tony looked directly at his cousin, knowing it was her that yelled at him. “I missed you too.” He said looking at her, causing her to laugh. “Blow something up? I already did that. I’m not saying that the world is enjoying its longest period of uninterrupted peace in years because of me. I’m not saying that from the ashes of captivity, never has a greater phoenix metaphor been personified in human history. I’m not saying that Uncle Sam can kick back on a lawn chair, sipping on an iced tea because I haven’t come across anyone who’s man enough to go toe-to-toe with me on my best day.”

“His ego is going into overdrive and you just had to feed it!” Maria yelled at Sharon.

Sharon laughed in response. “Oh live a little.”

They turned their attention back to Tony on stage. “And now, making a special guest appearance from the great beyond to tell you what it’s all about, please welcome my father, Howard.”

Maria watched the video with indifference. He may have been her biological father but she had never met the man and she had no idea if he had ever even laid eyes on her. As far as she was concerned he was just another rich asshole. 

She shifted her gaze to Peter and saw him watching the video of his grandfather in amazement. Tony and her never talked about Howard around Peter so this was his first real opportunity to see him. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Sharon watching him as well, with a smile on her face.

After the show, the three of them made their way out of the pavilion with the rest of the crowd. Peter and Sharon made their way into one of the gift shops while Maria hung back, letting the two of them have fun. When she looked inside, she saw Peter and Sharon trying on the novelty Iron Man masks that were being sold at the Expo. She took a quick picture of them with her phone and sent it to her brother. Just as she was putting her phone away she got a text from her brother. 

Tony: Got subpoenaed. Have to go to DC and appear before some Senate committee. Watch the kid for a couple of days?

Maria quickly responded. Yeah I’ll watch him. Don’t do anything stupid

Tony: Doing something stupid is what I do best.

Maria shook her head as she put her phone away and made her way in to get Peter and Sharon.

“I just heard from my brother, I’ve got to watch Pete for a couple days.” She told Sharon as she reached the cousins, careful to not use her brother's name.

“So what are we doing for the next couple days then?” Sharon asked as she put the masks back on the shelf.

Maria raised an eyebrow at Sharon. “We?”

“Yes we.” She said as she took Peter’s hand and began heading out of the gift shop. “I’m still off for the next week and you now have access to both your brother’s plane and his money. So I ask again, what are we doing?”

Maria thought as they walked towards the exit. “I don’t know.” She looked down at Peter. “What do you want to do Pete?”

Peter scrunched up his face, deep in thought before it lit up. “Can we go to Disney World?”

Sharon looked to Maria. “I like Peter’s idea. Let’s go visit the mouse.”

Maria laughed at the two of them. “Okay then, let's go to Florida.”

Peter let out an excited yelp while Sharon looked over at Maria with what could only be described as a shit eating grin. “Hey Ria, did you ever hear why Mickey wanted a divorce from Minnie?” Maria slapped Sharon on the back of the head before she could continue. “Ow!”

Chapter Text

While Maria and Sharon took Peter to Disney World, Tony was being marched into the US Capitol building by Pepper. When he had heard that they were taking Peter to Disney World, Tony had tried to jump in his new car and head down to Florida to join them but was stopped by his assistant before he could turn the car on.

Now he was sitting before a group of senators against his will while his sister, cousin, and son were running around an amusement park having the time of their lives.

He was drawn out of his conversation with Pepper by the head of the committee. “Mr Stark, could we pick up now where we left off? Mr Stark. Please.”

“Yes dear?” Tony said as he turned around to face them.

“Can I have your attention?” Senator Stern asked

Tony nodded. “Absolutely.”

“Do you or do you not possess a specialized weapon?” Stern asked him

Tony shook his head. “I do not.”

This went on for a while. The Senator just wanted the suit turned over to the US government, something Tony wouldn’t allow happen. Tony was now just waiting for the senator to play whatever he thought was his trump card.

“I’m no expert in weapons. We have somebody here who is an expert on weapons. I’d now like to call Justin Hammer, our current primary weapons contractor.” Stern finally played it.

As Hammer made his way into the room, Tony addressed the senators. “Let the record reflect that I observed Mr Hammer entering the chamber, and I am wondering if and when any actual expert will also be in attendance.”

Hammer laughed as he sat down across the aisle from Tony. “Absolutely. I’m no expert. I defer to you, Anthony. You’re the wonder boy. Senator, if I may. I may well not be an expert, but you know who was the expert? Your dad. Howard Stark.” Tony rolled his eyes at the mention of his father. Everyone loved to praise his father. “Really a father to us all, and to the military-industrial age. Let’s just be clear, he was no flower child. He was a lion. We all know why we’re here. In the last six months, Anthony Stark has created a sword with untold possibilities. And yet, he insists it’s a shield. He asks us to trust him as we cower behind it. I wish I were comforted, Anthony, I really do. I’d love to leave my door unlocked when I leave the house, but this ain’t Canada. You know, we live in a world of grave threats, threats that Mr Stark will not always be able to foresee. Thank you. God bless Iron Man. God bless America.

“That is well said Mr Hammer.” Stern praised before announcing, “The committee would now like to invite Lieutenant Colonel James Rhodes to the chamber.”

That one actually surprised Tony. “Rhodey? What?”

Tony turned around and got up to greet his friend. “Hey, buddy. I didn’t expect to see you here.”

“Look, it’s me, I’m here. Deal with it. Let’s move on.” Rhodey told him.

“Well your girlfriends here.” Tony teased him.

“Shut up.” Rhodey responded.

Tony chuckled. “All right, I’ll shut up.”.

Tony and Rhodey took their seats as Stern began talking again. “I have before me a complete report on the Iron Man weapon, compiled by Colonel Rhodes. And, Colonel, for the record, can you please read page 57, paragraph four?”

“You’re requesting that I read specific selections from my report, Senator?” Rhodey asked for clarification.

“Yes, sir.” Stern told him.

“It was my understanding that I was going to be testifying in a much more comprehensive and detailed manner.” Rhodey said, beginning to feel his anger rise at being lied to.

“I understand. A lot of things have changed today. So if you could just read…” Stern began before he was cut off.

“You do understand that reading a single paragraph out of context does not reflect the summary of my final…” Rhodey argued before Stern interrupted him.

“Just read it, Colonel.” The senator ordered.

Rhodey sighed dejectedly. “Very well. ‘As he does not operate within any definable branch of government, Iron Man presents a potential threat to the security of both the nation and to her interests.’ I did, however, go on to summarize that the benefits of Iron Man far outweigh three liabilities and that it would be in our interest…”

Stern tried to cut him off before he could go any further. “That’s enough Colonel.”

Rhodey kept going, despite the senator's protests. “to fold Mr Stark into the existing chain of command”

“I’m not a joiner, but I’ll consider Secretary of Defense, if you ask nicely.” Tony joked. “We can amend the hours a little bit.”

Stern ignored Tony. “I’d like to go on and show, if I may, the imagery that’s connected to your report.”

At this point Tony began ignoring the hearing and began hacking into the monitors that were scattered throughout the room with his phone.

“Hold on a second buddy.” Tony told his friend. “Let me see something here.” He tapped his phone a couple of times and he owned the screens. “Boy, I’m good. I commandeered your screens. I need them. Time for a little transparency. Now, let’s see what’s really going on.”

“What is he doing?” Stern was confused.

Tony spoke up. “If you will direct your attention to said screens, I believe that’s North Korea.” A video clip of a suit that isn’t working properly and just falls over.

“Can you turn that off?” The senator spoke, trying to regain a semblance of order as Justin Hammer jumped up and tried to turn the monitors off.

Tony pressed on. “Iran.” A suit that could fly appeared before it crashed and caught on fire.

“No grave threat here.” Tony said before he got excited. “Is that Justin Hammer? How did Hammer get in the game?” 

Hammer became desperate to turn the monitors off as the suit his company designed appeared.

“Justin, you’re on TV. Focus up.” Tony called, thoroughly enjoying this.

“ Okay, give me a left twist. Left’s good.” Justin Hammer spoke on the monitor. “Turn to the right.” The suit on the monitor turned to the right before spinning all the way around, crippling the pilot. “ Oh, shit. Oh, shit. ”

Justin finally just unplugged the monitors to kill the show that Tony was putting on.

“Wow.” Tony laughed. “Yeah, I’d say most countries, five, ten years away. Hammer Industries, twenty.”

Hammer leaned over the microphone. “I’d like to point out that that test pilot survived.”

“I think that we’re done is the point that he’s making.” Stern tried to end the hearing that had clearly not gone to plan. “I don’t think there’s any reason…”

Tony had enough and cut him off. “The point is, you’re welcome, I guess.”

Stern was visibly confused. “For what?”

“Because I’m your nuclear deterrent. It’s working. We’re safe. America is secure. You want my property? You can’t have it. But I did you a big favor.” Tony spoke before spinning around to face the audience. “I’ve successfully privatized world peace.” He flashed a peace sign to the crowd. “What more do you want? For now! I tried to play ball with these ass-clowns.” He yelled as the audience was cheering.

“Fuck you, Mr Stark. Fuck you, buddy. We’re adjourned. We’re adjourned for today.” Stern said angrily as Tony put his sunglasses on and turned to leave.

Tony made his way out of the building, walking past all of the cameras and people gathered and headed towards Happy who was waiting with his car.

“Let's go.” Tony told him as he slid into the driver's seat.

As they were driving away, the bluetooth in the car started ringing.

“Yello.” Tony answered.

“ Are you out of your goddamn mind? ” Came his sisters irate voice.

“Who is this?” Tony decided to mess with his sister.

“ Tony !” Maria whisper screamed. 

Before Tony could say anything, there was a fumbling on the other end of the phone and his cousin spoke. “ Hey Tony.”

“Share-bear. How’s Disney?” Tony asked as if nothing was wrong. 

“ Deelightful .” Sharon said, emphasizing the D. “ Listen, She’s got that vein popping out of her forehead that she only gets when she’s really angry and while I would usually find this situation hilarious we are kind of in public here. ” 

Tony laughed. “Okay Share. While I’ve got you, can you make sure to do all the cliché Disney crap with Pete.” He paused before adding. “And take lots of pictures.” 

“ I find it insulting that you would even think I would do otherwise. ” Sharon said in mock offense. 

“You already got him mouse ears didn’t you?” Tony asked although he knew the answer. 

“ And me.” Sharon told him proudly. “ Uh-oh. Mount Maria looks like she’s about to blow. Here you go.”

Tony could hear more fumbling with the phone as it was handed back to his sister. While this was going on he glanced over at Happy who appeared to be fighting the urge to laugh at the situation. 

“ Tony?” His sister asked, deceptively calm. 

“Yes?” Tony responded wearily. 

“ Can you please explain to me why you did what you just did.” His sister asked him as he could hear the anger rising again. 

“Because it was a farcical hearing and Stern felt that he could railroad me into giving up my suit. Not his, not the government’s, mine.” Tony defended. 

“ I get that part you jackass but you can’t go around insulting sitting members of the senate.” Maria told him. “ Especially when they’re trying to take your stuff.”

“ I’m not going to let them take the suit just so they can turn it into another weapon. That’s not what I want my legacy to be.” Tony told her seriously. 

“ Tony, what’s going on?” Maria asked with a hint of worry. “ You’ve been going on and on about your legacy lately. Is there something that you aren’t telling me?”

“There’s nothing going on Ria, I have everything under control.” Tony hated lying to his sister, especially about the fact that he was sick but he didn’t need her to worry about him when there was nothing that could be done. 

“ Uh-huh .” She let out clearly not believing him.

Tony decided it was time to change the subject. “So have you guys done any rides yet?”

There was a pause on the other end. Maria was clearly debating whether or not she should press on with her questioning. “ We’re currently standing in line for Space Mountain .” She relented and told him. 

“Don’t they have a Star Wars ride?” He asked knowing without a doubt that that would be his son’s favorite ride. 

“ They do but certain people haven’t been informed yet .” Maria said, obviously trying to hide this from Peter. 

Tony knew what they were doing. “You guys are waiting until the last day so you can get everything else done aren’t you?”

“ Yep .” Maria said. “ Got to go, almost at the front of the line .”

“Alright. Have fun without me.” Tony told her. 

“ Always .” She said before hanging up. 

Tony looked over to Happy who was just shaking his head. “What?”

“Why do you antagonize her?” The bodyguard asked. 

“Because it’s fun.” Tony laughed. “What’s it matter to you?” 

“Because every time you piss her off it somehow blows back on me.” He told his boss. 

“Are you scared of my sister?” Tony asked, finding the idea funny. 

“Yes.” Happy responded as Tony continued to drive to the airport.

Chapter Text

“Blood toxicity, 24%. It appears that the continued use of the Iron Man suit is accelerating your condition. Another core has been depleted.” Jarvis informed Tony.

Tony had gotten home the day before from his trip to Washington and was swapping cores on his Arc Reactor. “God, they’re running out quick.”

“I have run simulations on every known element, and none can serve as a viable replacement for the palladium core.” Jarvis informed him as he placed the reactor back into his chest. “You are running out of both time and options. Unfortunately, the device that’s keeping you alive is also killing you.”

Tony just stared at the lines on his chest caused by the poison before Jarvis spoke again. “Miss Potts is approaching. I recommend that you inform her…”

“Mute.” Tony ordered as he pulled his shirt down to hide the damage done by the poison just as Pepper entered the code to come into the lab.

As she entered the lab, Tony could clearly tell that she was annoyed. “Is this a joke? What are you thinking?”

“What?” Tony asked as he tried to think of what he had done now.

Pepper kept coming towards him. “What are you thinking?”

As she kept coming towards him, Tony started backing up. While Happy was scared of Maria, Tony was terrified of Pepper when she was angry with him. “Hey, I’m thinking I’m busy. And you’re angry about something. Do you have the sniffles? I don’t want to get sick.”

That only made Pepper angrier. “Did you just donate our entire modern art collection to the…”

“Boy Scouts of America.” Tony finished for her as he walked through all the holograms he had displayed around the lab..

“Boy Scouts of America?” Pepper said at the same time

“Yes. It is a worthwhile organization. I didn’t physically check the crates but, basically, yes. And it’s not “our” collection, it’s my collection. No offense.” Tony told her.

Tony didn’t think it was possible but Pepper got even angrier. “No, you know what? I think I’m actually entitled to say ‘our’ collection considering the time that I put in, over 10 years, curating that.”

Tony and Pepper went around and around in their typical fashion until Tony finally got to what he wanted to tell her.

“You do it.” Tony said as he jumped off of a cabinet he had ended up on during the argument.

“Do what?” Pepper asked, suddenly confused.

“Excellent idea. I just figured this out. You run the company.” Tony told her.

Pepper was still confused. “Yeah, I’m trying to run the company.”

“Pepper, I need you to run the company. Well, stop trying to do it and do it.” Tony told her, desperate for her to understand where he was going with this.

“You will not give me the information in order to…” Pepper tried to say before she was interrupted by her boss.

“I’m asking you to physically do it. I need you to do it.”

Pepper was still confused. “I am trying to do it.”

Tony was getting tired of trying to explain this. “Pepper, you’re not listening to me!”

“No, you are not listening to me!” Pepper yelled back.

“I’m trying to make you CEO. Why won’t you let me?” Tony yelled, tired of beating around the bush.

Pepper was shocked. “Have you been drinking?”

“Only chlorophyll.” Tony told her. “I hereby irrevocably appoint you chairman and CEO of Stark Industries effective immediately until such a time that Peter is ready to take over. Yeah, done deal. Okay? I’ve actually given this a fair amount of thought, believe it or not.” Dummy rolled up to the pair with a tray of champagne. “I’ve been doing a bit of headhunting, so to speak, trying to figure out who would be both a worthy successor and mentor to Peter. And then I realized it’s you. It’s always been you. Outside of myself and Maria, I don’t know if there’s anyone that has loved and looked out for him more than you. You’re the closest thing he has to a mother.” Tony poured them each a glass of champagne as Pepper sat down. She was shocked, confused, and incredibly touched that he would say such things to her. “I thought there’d be a legal issue, but actually I’m capable of appointing my successor. My successor being you. Congratulations?” Tony finished as he held a glass out to her.

“I don’t know what to think.” Pepper whispered, tears starting to escape her eyes.

Tony continued to hold the glass out for her. “Don’t think, drink. There you go.” They clinked glasses. “I meant every word of what I said Pep, Peter is lucky to have you.”

“I know Tony.” Pepper smiled as tears continued to fall.

A few days later Tony and Happy are boxing in the home gym waiting for Maria, Sharon, and Peter to get back from Florida when Pepper walked into the gym.

“The notary’s here! Can you please come sign the transfer paperwork?” She called.

“I’m on Happy time.” Tony called the two sparred in the ring before he hit Happy in the face with his elbow. “Sorry.”

Happy was sent backwards stunned. “What the hell was that?”

“It’s called mixed martial arts. It’s been around for three weeks.” Tony said sarcastically as he jumped around Happy in the ring.

“It’s called dirty boxing, there’s nothing new about it.” Happy told his boss angrily.

“All right, put them up. Come on.” Tony yelled at Happy before he noticed that Happy was staring at something over his shoulder. Turning around, he saw a beautiful woman walk into the gym and move so that she was standing by Pepper’s side.

Pepper’s voice snapped him out of the trance he was seemingly in. “I promise this is the only time I will ask you to sign over your company.”

He was soon brought out of staring at the pair by Happy tapping him on the back of the head. “Lesson one. Never take your eyes off…” Happy never had a chance to finish speaking due to the fact that Tony kicked him into a corner of the ring before landing a couple body blows.

“That’s it. I’m done.” Tony announced before he turned to the mysterious notary. “What’s your name, lady?”

“Rushman. Natalie Rushman.” She supplied.

Tony pointed to a spot in the ring. “Front and center. Come into the church.”

Pepper looked exhausted. “No. You’re seriously not gonna ask…”

Tony quickly cut her off. “If it pleases the court, which it does.”

Natalie turned to Pepper. “It’s no problem.”

“I’m sorry. He’s very eccentric.” Pepper apologized as Natalie entered the ring.

As she made her way towards the ring, Tony swore something about her was familiar but couldn’t figure out what. Tony held the ropes apart so Natalie could get in.

Once she was in, Tony turned to Happy. “Can you give her a lesson?”

Happy smirked. “No problem.”

Tony stepped out of the ring and went to sit down next to Pepper. “Who is she?”

Without looking up from her phone, Pepper informed her boss, “She is from legal. And she is potentially a very expensive sexual harassment lawsuit if you keep ogling her like that.”

“No she’s not.” Tony murmured, watching her with Happy.

Pepper looked at Tony in confusion. “What?”

Tony was watching her closely, something was bugging him about her. “She’s not from legal.”

Pepper looked at her boss in bewilderment. “She is absolutely from legal.”

“No she’s not.” The more he stared, the more he noticed her good looks but also got a familiarity vibe from her. Finally he called over to her. “How do I spell your name, Natalie?”

“R-U-S-H-M-A-N.” She called over her shoulder.

Pepper looked at Tony disapprovingly. “What, are you gonna google her now?”

“I thought I was ogling her.” He said sarcastically as looked Natalie up on the table that doubled as a computer. It was Peter’s idea and Tony had helped him make it around Easter. “Wow. Very, very impressive individual.”

Pepper shook her head. “You’re so predictable, you know that?”

Tony ignored her and pressed on. “She’s fluent in French, Italian, Russian, and Latin. Who speaks Latin?”

“No one speaks Latin.” Pepper informed him

“No one speaks Latin?”

Pepper shook her head. “It’s a dead language. You can read Latin or you can write Latin, but you can’t speak Latin.”

Tony brought up pictures of her in lingerie. “Did you model in Tokyo? ‘Cause she modeled in Tokyo.”

Pepper looked over at the images on the table. “Well…”

“She’s not from legal. I don’t know where she’s from but it's definitely not legal.”

Tony looked up just in time to see Happy attempt to take a swing at Natalie before she grabbed his hand and flipped him over, legs over onto his back.

“Oh, my God! Happy.” Pepper was shocked as she rushed to the ring.

“Told you.” Tony said at the same time, mirroring her actions.

“I just slipped.” Happy tried to defend himself but was clearly in pain.

“You did?” Tony asked as he went over to ring the bell. “Looks like a TKO to me.”

As Tony was teasing Happy, Natalie climbed out of the ring and picked up her binder. “I need your impression.”

Tony thought that was a strange question but answered anyway. “You have a quiet reserve. I don’t know, you have an old soul.”

Before Natalie could respond, a new but familiar voice entered the room.

“She meant your fingerprint, jackass.”

Everyone turned to the doorway and saw Maria and Sharon, who was still wearing her Mickey Mouse ears, coming into the gym, guns drawn and pointed directly at Natalie.

“Isn’t that right, Agent Romanoff?” Maria asked.

Tony looked directly at Pepper, who was staring in shock at the two Shield agents, and felt the need to gloat. “I told you that she wasn’t from legal.”

Chapter Text

Not many things shocked Natasha Romanoff when she was on deep cover assignments. She always made sure to go over her targets background with a fine tooth comb and would shadow them for as long as possible before making contact. When she studied Stark’s background and life, she only came up with four people that he interacted with on a regular basis and she would have to prepare herself to meet.

Pepper, Happy, Rhodes, and of course his son Peter.

She also knew that most of Tony Stark’s security team was ex-military and a majority of them were special forces.

No, the thing that shocked her for the first time in years was the presence of two fellow Shield agents and that said agents were apparently working for Stark.

“I told you that she wasn’t from legal.”

“Shut up Tony!” Maria spoke, never taking her eyes or gun off of Romanoff.

Natasha started to turn to face Maria until Sharon’s voice stopped her. “Ah-ah-ahh. Move one inch and I redecorate Tony’s gym.” She said coming up and roughly pushed Pepper behind her. “And I have got a beautiful headshot lined up.”

“What is going on!?” Pepper cried out incredibly confused.

“Dad!!” Peter yelled happily coming into the room, stopping in his tracks when he saw his aunt and cousin pointing guns at a strange woman. “Dad?”

“Peter, go to the lab and lock yourself in.” Maria ordered.

“What's…” Peter tried to speak before his father cut him off.

Tony looked over to his son. “Listen to your aunt!”

“Pepper, go with him.” This time it was Sharon that spoke.

Pepper hastily made her way over to Peter and led him to the lab.

Natasha looked directly at Maria. “Aunt?”

“God damnit Tony.” Maria growled.

“What do you want me to do? You and Goldilocks come barging in, guns drawn and start yelling at Pete to leave.” Tony defended as Happy hobbled over to his boss

“Guys! Can we work through our issues later?” Sharon yelled. “We kind of have more pressing matters at the moment.”

Tony looked at his cousin. “There’s something funny about you holding a gun at someone while you're covered in Disney stuff.”

“Shut up!” Both Maria and Sharon yelled.

“Okay jeez.” Tony told the two. “So what exactly is the plan here?”

Natasha smirked. “I’m rather curious about that myself.”

“What are you doing here?” Maria asked.

“You’re Fury’s golden girl, I figured you know.” Natasha said smugly.

Sharon gripped her gun even tighter. “Ria, let me shoot her.”

“No Sharon.” Maria ordered. “Look Romanoff, I need to know what Fury needs to know about…,” Maria paused, debating with herself about what she should say before reluctantly deciding on the truth, “... about my brother.”

“Well now we have to shoot her.” Sharon muttered.

Tony just stared at his sister. “Wow. And I thought the kid was going to be the one to blow it,”

For the second time in five minutes, Natasha Romanoff was shocked. She was expecting an honorary aunt. “Sister?” She asked with wide eyes.

“Same dad, different mom.” Tony supplied her.

“I need a new job.” Happy muttered, earning a small laugh from Sharon.

“WILL. YOU ALL. SHUT. UP.” Maria growled before addressing Natasha. “I’m going to lower my gun and you and I are going to talk.”

Sharron glanced at her cousin. “I’m not lowering shit.”

Natasha finally turned so that she was fully facing Maria. “That's okay, the adults need to talk.”

Sharon growled at Natasha.

Maria took a deep breath before asking again. “Why are you here?”

“To look into him.” Natasha nodded her head towards Tony.

Maria quickly spoke before anyone else could. “Why? Tony already turned Fury down.”

“Fury thinks something is going on. His behavior in public is becoming erratic, he’s giving away his things, and to top it all off he is naming his assistant CEO.” Natasha filled Maria in as she turned to look at Tony when she finished talking.

Maria and Sharon both looked at Tony upon hearing this information. “What? I thought you were questioning her.” Tony tried to defend himself.

Maria glared at him. “Once we’re done here, you and I are going to be having a conversation.” Tony audibly gulped. She then looked back at Natasha. “Can you promise me that my brother and nephew will not be harmed?”

Natasha nodded. “Not by me. If something were to happen my priority was to get Peter to safety at all costs.”

“Wow. Fury must be really desperate to get Tony to trust him.” Sharon spoke.

“Not a Fury rule. He ordered that I don’t break my cover under any circumstance.” Natasha looked at Sharon. “I don’t let kids get hurt when I can do something to prevent it.”

Sharon was surprised by that. “That's… oddly nice of you.”

“I really hate your boss.” Tony told his sister and cousin.

“So do the rest of us.” Sharon told him as Maria nodded in agreement. Even Natasha found a small part of herself agreeing with that statement.

Natasha looked between everyone in the room and then back to Sharon. “I’m sorry but what's the relationship here? Another sister?”

There was a long pause, everyone else in the room looked at one another as they debated how to answer Natasha’s question. Finally, Maria spoke.

“Might as well tell her, she already knows about me and I’m the big one.” Maria paused before looking at Sharon. “Do you want to tell her or do you want me to?”

Sharon sighed. “I’ll tell her.” She said as she lowered her gun but still kept it in her hands. “I am not their sister, I am their cousin.”

“Cousin?” Natasha asked.

Tony finally chimed in. “Our,” He pointed between himself and his sister, “godmother is Blondie's aunt.”

“Who exactly is your godmother?” Natasha asked. She knew they were leaving something out. Something big.

Sharon smirked. “What’s my last name?”

“Carter.” Natasha said slowly confused where she was going with this until it suddenly clicked in her head. “Zatk`nis.” She spoke in russian. “No. People would be talking about it.”

“Talking about what?” Sharon asked with a smirk.

“You all call the Peggy Carter aunt?” Natasha asked.

All of the cousins nodded their heads. Natasha just stared at them. Never before had she had an assignment take such an unexpected turn. Of all the things she had expected to learn from Stark she was not expecting to find out he had a younger sister and cousin, both of which worked for Shield, and his godmother was Peggy Carter.

“Well, are you going to be sharing this information with Fury?” Maria asked.

Natasha looked back at Maria. “No and as long as a semblance of my cover remains intact Fury won’t find out.”

Before Maria could answer, Sharon spoke. “Now hang on.” Sharon said as she brought her gun up a little bit. “Is she really implying that we let her hang around here? The Black Widow. What about Peter?”

Tony looked to his cousin. “What about me? I live here too.”

Sharon looked at Tony. “There is still hope that we can turn Pete into a decent human being.”

Tony looked mock insulted. “Are you saying I’m not?”

“I’m actually saying none of us are.” Sharon told him.

“Will you two shut up for once?” Maria growled at the two of them before she looked back at Natasha. “What do you need?”

“An excuse to stay around him.” Natasha tilted her head towards Tony.

Maria thought for a few moments before an idea slowly started to form. She looked over at her brother. “Pepper is being named CEO?”

Tony narrowed his eyes. “Yeah.” He said slowly. “Why?”

Maria smirked. “Then it sounds like you are going to need a new assistant.”

“Wait… Hang on…” Tony stuttered.

“That would work perfectly.” Natasha told Maria, both ignoring Tony.

Maria pressed on. “Would you prefer a live-in role?”

Sharon’s eyes widened. “Okay now we’re going a little too far!”

“That would be great.”Natasha said, now ignoring Sharon.

“Alright. I guess I should introduce you to Peter and show to an empty room.” Maria told her before she looked back at her brother. “Don’t go far. You and I are going to have a long talk.” With that, Maria and Natasha left the room.

Everyone in the room was silent, trying to figure out what they had just witnessed.

“What the hell just happened?” Tony asked aloud.

Sharon blinked a couple times, still holding her gun, and staring at the doorway. “I think she just hired Romanoff to be your live-in assistant.”

“Yes I got that part.” He told her with a wave of his hand. “What I do not understand is how you two had her at gunpoint one minute and the next… well that.” He pointed towards the door.

“I honestly have no idea.” Sharon told him as she finally holstered her weapon. “This whole thing kinda got away from me.” She then looked over to Happy. “And what the hell happened to him?”

Tony sighed. “He got his ass kicked by Romanoff.”

“I told you I slipped.” Happy protested.

“Great.” Sharon groaned. “He’s useless.”

“But what am I supposed to do about the dangerous Russian that’s going to be living in my house?” Tony asked over Happy’s protests.

“Maria would be the one to ask. She’s run operations that have had Romanoff involved.” Sharon filled him in.

“Fantastic.” Tony grumbled as those left in the room headed out.

“What the hell is going on with you!?” Maria yelled at her brother.

After she cleared everything up for Pepper and introduced Natasha to Peter, she went to find her brother who had taken refuge in his lab so he could put the finishing touches on his new suit.

“I should be asking you the same thing!” Tony yelled back. “You and Goldilocks come in here, guns drawn, tell me that the notary from legal is actually an undercover Shield agent, and then out of the blue hire her to be my PA!” If Maria wanted to pick a fight with her brother, he would certainly oblige her.

“What was the alternative? Shoot her? Shield is invested in you whether you want it or not!” She yelled, coming up so she was standing in front of him. “We need her on our side now and I thought honesty was our best bet!”

“I don’t know what we should have done but I definitely didn’t want her here.”

“Too bad Tony. You lost your right to choose with the ‘I am Iron Man’ bull shit.” Maria said angrily.

“So this is my fault?” He asked angrily.

Maria pinched the bridge of her nose. “No. You’re twisting my words now…”

“No no.” Tony interrupted. “You said I lost the right to choose because I announced that I am Iron Man!” He yelled as he began to pace around the lab.

“Well you shouldn’t have done it!” She yelled back. “You should have simply just read the script that was prepared for you but no, you had to go and announce to the world that you were the one all over the news so that you could quench your precious ego's appetite.”

“So what? No one is coming after me while I have the suit.” Tony told her.

“No one’s coming after you.” She pointed out. “Did you forget you were a father? What about Pepper? What about Rhodey? What about me Tony? Just because you think you are invincible doesn’t mean that everyone around you is.”

Tony stopped pacing and looked at his sister. “I know what I’m doing.” He defended.

“Really?” Maria asked. “Because apparently you’re making Pepper CEO and you’re giving your shit away.”

“Well it’s my shit. I can do what I want with it.” He said angrily as he walked back towards Maria. “And what’s wrong with making Pepper CEO?”

“Nothing is wrong with making her CEO, she’s 100% capable of doing an excellent job.” She defended her questioning. “It’s just why now? Why are you doing all of this just as you’re kicking off your expo?”

“I thought the timing was right is all.” He defended meekly.

Maria stared at her brother for a few moments, trying to regain her composure. “What are you hiding from me? I can’t protect you if you hide shit from me.”

“Well I don’t need you to protect me!” Tony yelled, his anger starting to return. “You told me to cooperate with Shield. If I had done things my way then Shield would not have found out about the suit and I could have dealt with all dealing under the table my way. All of my weapons that had ended up in the wrong hands would have been destroyed.”

Maria tried her hardest to stay calm. “And you would have wound up dead…”

“And we couldn’t have that could we.” Tony interrupted sarcastically. “God forbid your meal ticket dies…”

Maria punched her brother in the face, bringing him out of his anger. “Go to hell.” She growled at him as she turned to leave.

Tony knew he went too far and he felt terrible. “Ria. I didn’t…” He said as he reached out to her.

“Didn’t mean it? No, it was nice to hear the truth come out.” She told him angrily and as a few tears fell.

“Ria, that wasn’t the truth. I don’t know why I said it.” Tony was desperate to apologize to his sister.

“Have fun in Monaco you prick.” She said and tearfully left, leaving Tony feeling like shit.

Chapter Text

After Maria left to head back to Washington, Sharon volunteered to stay and watch Peter while  Tony, Pepper, and Natasha headed to Monaco. While she did stay, when she found out what Tony had said to Maria, she had screamed at him that he was an asshole and she hit him multiple times. She told him in no uncertain terms that he would be groveling for his sister's forgiveness when he got back. 

Sharon came downstairs on the morning the race was taking place to see Peter sitting on the couch with the TV on, most likely watching the end of the race.

“Morning Pete.” Sharon told him sleepily as she pressed a kiss to the top of his head. She didn’t look at the  TV, just made her way towards the kitchen for coffee. “Who’s winning?” She called.

“I think dad did.” Peter called.

Sharon glanced at the clock and was surprised that the race was over already. She made her way back to Peter, coffee in hand. “So your dad's car won then?”

“No.” Peter shook his head and pointed at the TV.  Sharon gave him a confused glance before she looked at the TV. When she did, her eyes widened in shock and she dropped her coffee to the floor.

“ And if you are just joining us.” The news anchor began. “ The Monaco Grand Prix was forced to end early due to a confrontation between Tony Stark’s Iron Man and as of right now an unidentified assailant. We warn you, some of you may find the footage that you are about to see difficult to watch.”

Sharon watched with horror as the unknown attacker used some sort of energy whips and cut through one of the Ferrari cars' front end off. They kept walking until the Stark came around the corner. The attacker did the same thing to the Stark car, causing it to flip over, hit the wrecked Ferrari, and come to rest along the fence.

More cars came around the corner and swerved to avoid the attacker and they all collided with one another, causing an enormous fireball.

The attacker made his way towards what remained of the Stark car and cut it in half, right where the driver should have been. Suddenly the attacker was hit over the head by wreckage by the Stark driver that looked like…

“Is that your father!?” Sharon shrieked.

“Yeah.” Peter said excitedly, not taking his eyes off the TV.

The attacker used his whips to attack Tony who was rolling on the ground to avoid the strikes. Tony was finally able to get to his feet to turn to run just as the attacker finally made contact and sent the billionaire flying into one of the wrecked cars. 

Sharon watched as her cousin lay motionless next to the car he had hit.

“Get up, get up.” She kept murmuring as his attacker started walking towards him, spinning and twirling the whips. Subconsciously she knew that he would because Peter had said that he had won but it was still gut wrenching to watch.

Tony moved just as the whips made contact with the wrecked cars leaking gas tank. He quickly got up and put out the small fire that was on his shoulder. The attacker kept walking slowly towards Tony when suddenly a Rolls Royce came into the picture and hit the attacker, pinning his body to the barrier while Tony had to jump onto the fence to avoid being hit.

“Is that Happy?” Sharon asked out loud to herself as she watched Tony argue with the occupants of the car who she assumed was Happy, Pepper, and possibly Natasha. Just as Tony walked around the car and opened the car door, the attacker woke up and cut the door in half. 

The Rolls reversed and drove into the attacker a few times before it suddenly came to a rest. Once the car was stopped, the attacker brought his whips down on the roof of the car a few times before the driver side of the car was sheared off by one of the whips.

Tony had just made his way back around when something flew out of the car and landed at his feet. Tony activated whatever it was with his feet. He then reached down and brought it up to his chest and an Iron Man suit formed around him.

Sharon was surprised, last she knew Tony could only put on and take off his suits with the help of the robots in the lab. She had no idea that they were now portable.She looked over at Peter who was watching with glee. 

“You knew about that?” Sharon asked her younger cousin.

Peter just nodded, never taking his eyes off of the TV. Sharon turned back to the TV just as Tony pushed the totaled Rolls out of the way with his leg. He then turned to face the attacker and raised his left hand to fire a blast at him when one of the whips disabled the repulsor. Tony spun around and tried again when another whip hit him in the chest. Tony raised his right hand and fired a blast that was batted aside by one of the whips. Tony fired again but it was dodged this time.

The attacker was then able to wrap both whips around Tony and then proceeded to throw him back and forth until Tony landed on the hood of the wrecked Rolls. The attacker pulled Tony off the hood of the car with one whip wrapped around Tony’s neck. Tony rose to his feet and began wrapping the whip around himself so that he could get closer to the attacker. Once he was close enough, Tony was able to land a couple of punches on the attacker before he flipped him over onto his back. Once the attacker was on the ground, Tony reached down and pulled something that looked suspiciously like an Arc reactor off of the attacker’s chest.

The battle on the racetrack was then replaced by the news anchor from before. “ According to our sources in Monaco, the assailant has been identified as a Russian national by the name of Ivan Vanko.”

That was all that they watched before Sharon put cartoons on.

“Hey!” Peter yelled in protest.

“You're a kid. Be a kid.” Sharon told him as she took her phone out. “Jarvis, parental lock on all news channels.” 

“Yes Ms. Carter.” The A.I responded.

Peter had an affronted look on his face. If it weren’t for the gravity of the situation, Sharon would be laughing at her baby cousin. She quickly found Maria’s name in her phone and hit call. After a few rings, Maria answered. 

“ He likes his eggs scrambled. ” Maria answered, thinking that Sharon had forgotten what Peter liked to eat for breakfast. “Give him a couple of pieces of bacon with them and he’ll be the happiest kid in the world.”

“What? I know how to feed him. I was calling to ask if you have seen what your asshole brother has just done.” She said as she made her way onto the deck, close enough so that she could still see Peter but far enough away so that he couldn’t hear.

“ Sharon, I really do not want to talk about him right now. ” Maria said tiredly, what her brother had said to her was still weighing heavily on her. 

Sharon really did feel bad for her cousin. Having the one person that had always been there for her for almost 20 years say those things to her had devastated her. “Yeah he’s a dick, asshole, douchebag, and any other word under the sun that you can think of but you need to put the news on right now.”

Maria sighed on the other end. “ What channel?”

“Pick a channel. Any channel. Everyone will be talking about it.” Sharon rushed out.

Maria was silent but Sharon could hear the TV on in the background. “ What the hell!? ”

“Yeah, that was pretty much my reaction as well.” Sharon told her.

“ Does he just bring these emotions out of everyone he crosses paths with? ” Maria was back to angry. “ I mean he really can’t go more than a week without picking a fight with someone .” 

Sharon agreed completely. “What now?”

There was a pause on the other end while Maria thought. “ Well for starters, we keep this from Pete for as long as possible .”

Sharon bit her lip, dreading what she had to say. “Well, we don’t have to worry about that.”

Maria was silent for a few moments. “ Damnit Sharon! How could you let him watch that!? ”

“I didn’t let him watch it.” Sharon defended. “He had already watched it by the time I woke up.”

Maria sighed. “ He got up to watch the race? ”

Sharon looked at Peter who was trying and failing to glare at Sharon through the glass door. Sharon had to shake her head at the kid, he really could not pull off anger.  Yup.” She said as she stuck her tongue out at him.

“ Alright. I’ll start looking into this Vanko, you just keep Pete distracted. ” Maria told her.

“Will do.” Sharon told her cousin. “Has Tony…”

“ No Sharon .” Maria said bitterly. “ I’m not doing this now .” 

“Fine.” Sharon sighed. “But you two are going to have to talk eventually.” 

“ Stay out of it Sharon. This is between Tony and myself .” Maria said angrily. “ Now I am going to look into Vanko and you’re going to mind your own business .”

With that Maria hung up on her cousin, leaving Sharon to try and figure out where everything went wrong.

Within a day Tony was back in the US and Vanko was apparently dead from an explosion in his cell.

Tony was sitting in his 32 Ford while he was going over information on Vanko on holographic displays that Jarvis had brought up.

“Query complete sir. Anton Vanko was a Soviet physicist who defected to the United States in 1963. However, he was accused of espionage and was deported in 1967. His son, Ivan, who is also a physicist, was convicted of selling Soviet-era weapons grade plutonium to Pakistan, and served 15 years in Kopeisk prison. No further records exist.” Jarvis informed Tony.

Rhodey entered the code for the lab and came in. “Tony, you gotta get upstairs and get on top of this situation right now. Listen. I’ve been on the phone with the National Guard all day, trying to talk them out of rolling tanks up the PCH, knocking down your front door and taking these.” Rhodey pointed at the Iron Man suits that were on display and made his way in their direction. “They’re gonna take your suits, Tony, okay? They’re sick of the games. You said nobody else would possess this technology for 20 years. Well, guess what? Somebody else had it yesterday. It’s not theoretical anymore.” Rhodey walked up to the car Tony was in. “Are you listening to me? Are you okay?” The Air Force Colonel asked, alarmed at the sight of his closest friend.

Tony looked at his best friend and patted him on the arm. “Let’s go.” Tony opened the passenger door and got out of the car. As soon as his feet hit the floor he collapsed. 

Rhodey rushed around the car to his friend's aid. “Hey, man. Hey, hey! You alright?” Rhodey was really worried now.

“Yeah, I should get to my desk.” Rhodey helped him up and over to the desk. “See that cigar box?”

“Yeah.” Rhodey told him, carefully helping him to the desk.

“It’s palladium.” Tony told him as Tony collapsed onto the chair.

Rhodey quickly opened the box of palladium and took a chip out. While he was doing this, Tony removed his Arc Reactor and held it so Rhodey could see the old palladium smoking. “Is that supposed to be smoking?”

Tony grabbed the new palladium. “If you must know, it’s neutron damage. It’s from the reactor wall”.

Rhodey held the old chip up so that he could see it. “You had this in your body?” Rhodey then pulled Tony’s collar down. “And how about the high-tech crossword puzzle on your neck?”

Before Tony could respond, a whimper could be heard coming from the doorway. Tony and Rhodey both looked over and saw Peter standing there, staring at his father with tears in his eyes.

Tony put the reactor back in place and made his way over to his son. 

“Pete?” Tony said slowly.

“You lied!” Peter cried angrily.

Tony was taken aback, Peter had never been angry with him. In fact, Peter was rarely ever angry. “Lied about what?”

“You said that that,” Peter pointed at the Arc Reactor, “was keeping you alive and that nothing bad would happen.”

The conversation that he had had with Peter almost a year before when he got back from Afghanistan flashed through his mind. Why would Peter say that Tony had lied about that, unless… 

“Peter, what are you talking about?” Tony asked slowly.

“It's making you sick! The lines all over you.” Peter was now crying heavily.

Before Tony could respond to his son, Peter turned and ran back upstairs. Tony glanced back at his friend who was looking sadly at him. Tony made his way upstairs in pursuit of his son. He made his way past a startled Pepper, who was giving a phone interview, and a confused Natasha in the living room and continued up the stairs to the bedrooms. 

When he came to Peter's bedroom he looked into the room and couldn’t see him. Before Tony moved on to continue his search, a whimper from inside the room stopped him. He quietly entered the room and began looking around when another whimper could be heard from the closet.

Tony made his way over to the closet and opened the door, and was met with the sight of his son on the floor crying with his head down and arms wrapped around his legs.

“Peter?” Tony asked quietly as he crouched down to his son's level but didn’t get any form of acknowledgment. “Pete?” He tried again and reached his hand out and placed it on his son's shoulder.

Peter looked up at his father with tears running down his face. “You lied.” Peter said quietly. “Jarvis said you were sick.”

Tony had forbidden Jarvis from telling anyone so either the AI had figured out a loophole which was unlikely or his son had figured out how to get the computer to tell him which was a more likely explanation. 

“I am.” Tony agreed, knowing there was no point in lying to his son and it would only make things harder.

“Will you get better?” Peter asked quietly. 

Tony sighed. He had no idea what to say. “I’m trying bud.”

“You have to dad!” Peter cried as he jumped up and grabbed onto his father and refused to let go.

Father and son spent the rest of the night and the following day with each other. Tony because he wanted to make as many memories for his son and Peter because he was terrified something would happen the second his father left his sight.

Late in the day, Natasha entered Tony’s room and was met with the sight of Peter curled up into Tony’s side with the Star Wars cartoon..

“Do you know which watch you’d like to wear tonight, Mr. Stark?” She asked. 

Tony looked over to his fake assistant. He had forgotten about his birthday party with what had been going on with Peter. He must have been quiet for a while because Peter started poking him in the stomach. 

“Dad. Ms. Romanoff asked you a question.” Peter said, looking up at his father.

“What?” He saw Natasha standing there looking at him with what looked like genuine concern from the former assassin.

She held up the box of watches. “Watches for the party Mr. Stark.”

“Right.” Tony shook his head. “I should cancel the party.”

Natasha nodded her head in agreement. “Probably.”

Tony glanced back down at his son who was still looking at him. He looked back at his fake assistant. “Would you mind taking care of it?”

“Of course Mr. Stark.” Natasha said before she turned to leave the room.

“Tony.” He said, turning his attention back to the TV.

“What was that?” Natasha asked confusedly. 

‘You don’t actually work for me so you don’t have to call me Mr. Stark.” Tony told her, never taking his eyes off the TV. “Plus when you say Mr. Stark, I expect my father to start yelling at me.”

Natasha gave him a small smile. “Of course… Tony.”

Natasha made her way to the office in the house and spent the next hour calling various guests, caterers, and anyone else involved with the party and told them that the party was being canceled. 

If she was being honest with herself, compared to most of her missions this one was actually not bad. Most of her targets usually spent their time leering at her, usually the main reason she was assigned to those particular missions. It was one of the main reason’s that Fury had selected her for this mission but Stark had surprised her. While he was an egotistical jackass at times, most of the time he spent with his son. Outside of the cold shoulder in the beginning, after his sister and cousin told him who she really was, he had treated her with nothing but respect. Definitely not what she was expecting.

After she was done making her phone calls and getting yelled at by disgruntled would-be guests, she left the office and found Tony and Peter playing Mario Kart on the living room TV.

“I’m beating you dad!” Peter called happily.

Tony kept looking between his remote and the TV. “If this were real driving I’d be beating you.” He was clearly getting frustrated with the controls. “This makes no sense… Oh that’s just great, someone just hit me with a banana peel.”

Peter laughed. “No one hit you Dad, you hit it.” 

Tony grumbled in response. “Stupid game.”

Soon enough Peter was crossing the finish line in first place and he started celebrating by jumping up and down. 

“I beat you. I beat…” He stopped when he turned around and saw Natasha standing there smiling at him. 

Tony turned to see what had caused his son to stop his little celebration and saw Natasha standing there. 

“Anyone give you a hard time Romanoff?” Tony asked. 

“Nothing I couldn’t handle Mr. Sta...” She stopped herself at the look Tony was giving her. “Tony.” She told him with a smile

“Good.” Tony told her. “Mini-me and I were going to order pizza so just let Jarvis know what you want.” 

“That’s okay, I’ll find something else to eat.” She told her fake boss. 

Peter looked confused. “Do you not like pizza Ms. Romanoff?”

“No I like pizza but you and your father are spending time with each other.” The former assassin explained. 

Peter looked over to his father and then back to Natasha. “You can stay. You wanna play Mario Kart?” He held a remote out for her. 

Natasha shook her head at the pleading seven year old. “That’s okay Peter…”

“Just do what he wants.” Tony told her. “He’s going to break out the puppy dog eyes that gets Maria and Pepper about half the time and Sharon, Rhodey, and myself all the time.”

“As long as it isn’t a problem.” She said as she came closer to the couch and took the Wii remote from Peter. 

Tony just waved away her worry and Peter and Natasha sat down to play Mario Kart. After a couple of races, the pizza was delivered so the game was switched to finishing the Star Wars cartoon that they were watching earlier. 

By the time they reached the last episode, Peter was fast asleep between the two adults with his head resting on Natasha. Tony glanced over and smiled. 

“Safe to say he likes you.” Tony told her quietly. 

Natasha looked down at the sleeping child. “I didn’t think he did.” She said just as quietly. 

“What, because he wouldn’t talk to you and would stay around Pepper or me?” He asked and Natasha nodded. “While he’s usually excited and happy around new people, if someone he doesn't know is in his space then he becomes reserved and quiet.”

“His space being here?” She asked, moving slightly so she could get more comfortable but not so much that she would wake the sleeping child. 

“Here, his uncle’s, Rhodey’s, my cousins, basically anywhere he spends extended periods of time.” Tony explained. 

The two were quiet for a while before Tony spoke up. “What exactly have you told the pirate so far?”

Natasha looked up in surprise, she didn’t think he’d want to talk about that. “Just your day to day activities and basic security details.”

Tony nodded and glanced at his son. “Well you can tell him that he won’t have to worry about me for much longer.” At her confused look he tapped the reactor. “It’s poisoning me. Probably won’t last the week at this rate.” 

Natasha’s eyes widened to comical levels. Of all the things that Tony could have said, that was the last thing she was expecting. “What?” Was all she was able to get out.

Tony nodded his head. “The thing keeping me alive is also killing me.” He said to her. “Ironic isn’t it?”

“I’m…sorry.” Natasha stutterd out. She really wasn’t used to feeling emotions while on missions.

Tony waved away her worry for him. “Don’t be. I should have died in Afghanistan. Instead I got one more year with my kid.”

“Does Maria or Sharon…”

Tony shook his head. “No one knows what’s going on.”

Before Natasha could say anything, Jarvis’ voice could be heard in the room. “Sir, Colonel Rhodes is here.”

Tony looked over to Natasha. “I called him and left a voicemail.” She informed Tony.

“Let him in J.” Tony told the AI. “Tell him where we are and to be quiet.”

“Of course sir.”

After about a minute Rhodey entered the room and was met with the odd sight of Tony and Natasha on the couch with Peter asleep on the new assistant.

“Don’t ask.” Tony told him. “What are you doing here? Party was canceled.”

“Orders.” Rhodey said sadly.

“Oh.” Was all Tony could think to say. “Take Mark II, the silver one. It’s already coded to you.”

Both Natasha and Rhodey gave him a look. “I figured this was going to come eventually. Just tell people you took it. Less questions.”

“I really am sorry, Tone.” Rhodey told him solemnly as he made his way down to the lab to take the suit.

Once Rhodey was gone, Natasha and Tony spent the rest of the night talking. At some point Tony fell asleep because when he woke up with Peter asleep on him and a note on the table from her

Fury needed to see me. Be back later

Chapter Text

Once Tony woke Peter up, the two went out to find something to eat. Tony decided to use the suit and give his son a thrill. Tony had only flown with Peter a handful of times and only for short distances at a very slow speed and low altitude so Peter was beyond excited to be flying around with his father.

 After a while, the two stopped for donuts which ended with them eating in the giant donut on the roof. 

“Sir! I’m gonna have to ask you to exit the doughnut.” A voice called up to them from the ground. 

Tony and Peter looked down to see Fury motioning to them to follow him inside. 

Peter looked to his father. “Is that the pirate?”

Tony looked at his son over his sunglasses. “I’ll buy you whatever lego set you want if you ask him that.”

“But I’ll get in trouble.” Peter said. 

Tony fought the urge to laugh. His kid was too damn polite. “He’ll blame me.” Tony stood up and picked Peter up and flew down to the ground. “Remember, you don’t know anything about Shield. No Aunt Ria, no Aunt Peggy, no Sharon, no Natasha. Nothing. Got it?”

Peter nodded in understanding. The two made their way inside and saw the director of Shield sitting in a booth by the windows with coffee on the table so father and son slid in across from him, Tony still in his suit minus the helmet, which was in his hand. 

“I told you I don’t wanna join your super-secret boy band.” Tony said as he poured himself a cup of coffee. 

Fury laughed. “No, no, no. See, I remember, you do everything yourself. How’s that working out for you?”

“It’s… It’s… It’s… I’m sorry. I don’t wanna get off on the wrong foot. Do I look at the patch or the eye?” He looked over to Peter. “What do you think?”

Peter shrugged as he looked at Fury who was looking straight back at him. 

Fury looked back at Tony. “Is there a reason he’s here?” Fury asked as he pointed at the seven year old.

“You’re the one who interrupted his breakfast.” Tony told him before looking around. “Where’s the staff here?”

Fury leaned over the table and pulled down Tony’s collar to get a better look at the scarring from the palladium poisoning. “That’s not looking so good.”

“I’ve been worse.” Tony told him as he pulled away 

“We’ve secured the perimeter but I don’t think we should hold it for too much longer.” Said a familiar voice walking up to the table. 

Tony and Peter turned from a grinning Fury and saw Natasha standing there in her Shield uniform and Tony couldn’t help but stare at her until Peter poked him in the back of the neck and remembered he had to act. “Huh…. You’re fired.”

“Cool.” Was all Peter said. 

Natasha smirked. “That’s not up to you.” She played along as she sat down next to Fury. 

Fury gestured to her. “Starks, I want you to meet Agent Romanoff.

Peter smiled. “Good morning Ms. Romanoff.”

Natasha smiled at Peter. “Good morning Peter.” She then looked to the elder Stark, who was still staring. “I’m a SHIELD shadow. Once we knew that there was something wrong with you, I was tasked to you by Director Fury.” She told him the original cover story. 

“Uh, I suggest you apologize.” Tony told her, staring into her eyes.

Fury started speaking again.”You’ve been very busy. You made your best friends girl your CEO, you’re giving away all your stuff.” Tony finally looked back at Fury. “You let your friend fly away with your suit. Now, if I didn’t know better…

Tony interrupted. “You don’t know better. I didn’t give it to him. He took it.”

Fury held his hands up. “Whoa, whoa, whoa. He took it? You’re Iron Man and he just took it? The little brother walked in there and took your suit?” He then turned to Natasha. “Is that possible?”

“Well, according to Mr Stark’s database security guidelines, there are redundancies to prevent unauthorized usage.” Natasha told her actual boss, still not breaking eye contact from Tony.

Tony was looking back and forth at the two sitting across from him. “What do you want from me?

Natasha then got up to leave. “What do we want from you? What do you want from me?” Fury asked, getting agitated. “You have become a problem, a problem I have to deal with. Contrary to your belief, you are not the center of my universe. I have bigger problems than you in the southwest region to deal with. Hit him.”

Natasha had returned to the table and injected something into Tony’s neck, catching him off guard. 

“Oh, God, are you gonna steal my kidney and sell it?” Tony asked, alarmed as he moved closer to protect Peter. “What did she just do to me?”

Natasha bent down and looked at his neck as the scarring on his neck began to recede. 

“What did we just do for you? That’s lithium dioxide. It’s gonna take the edge off. We’re trying to get you back to work.” Fury explained.

“Give me a couple of boxes of that. I’ll be right as rain.” Tony told him

“It’s not a cure, it just abates the symptoms.”  Natasha explained to Tony.

“Doesn’t look like it’s gonna be an easy fix.” Fury said while peering at Tony’s neck.

Tony looked at the director of Shield. “Trust me, I know. I’m good at this stuff. I’ve been looking for a suitable replacement for palladium. I’ve tried every combination, every permutation of every known element.”

Fury looked right back at him. “Well, I’m here to tell you, you haven’t tried them all.”

Before anyone could say anything else, Peter chose that moment to chime in. “Are you really a pirate?” He asked Fury innocently, though his face was scrunched up like he was really trying to figure it out.

Fury looked at Peter with disbelief that someone would be bold enough to actually ask him that while Tony roared with laughter. Even Natasha had to hide a laugh.

“Is he serious?” Fury looked at Tony while pointing at Peter.

Tony was still laughing. “Apparently.”

“I can’t believe I now have to deal with two Starks.” Fury grumbled as he stood up from the booth and Tony had to hide a laugh with a cough at how wrong he was.

A little while later they were back at the mansion and Tony, without his armor, and Fury were sitting in chairs in the living room while Peter was on the floor playing with his new legos.

“That thing in your chest is based on unfinished technology.” Fury told the elder Stark.

Tony shook his head. “No, it was finished. It has never been particularly effective until I miniaturized it and put it in my…” 

Fury quickly interrupted him. “No. Howard said the arc reactor was the stepping stone to something greater. He was about to kick off an energy race that was gonna dwarf the arms race. He was on to something big, something so big that it was gonna make the nuclear reactor look like a triple-A battery.”

At the mention of his grandfather's name, Peter’s head perked up and looked at the pair.

Tony poured the two of them a drink. “Just him, or Anton Vanko in on this too?”

“Anton Vanko is the other side of that coin. Anton saw it as a way to get rich. When your father found out, he had him deported. When the Russians found out he couldn’t deliver they shipped his ass off to Siberia and he spent the next 20 years in a vodka-fuelled rage. Not quite the environment you want to raise a kid in, the son you had the misfortune of crossing paths with in Monaco.” Fury filled him in.

Tony pressed on. Fury was surprisingly upfront with information today if what his sister and cousin had told him was true. “You told me I hadn’t tried everything. What do you mean I haven’t tried everything? What haven’t I tried?”

Fury took a sip of his drink. “He said that you were the only person with the means and knowledge to finish what he started.”

Tony was skeptical. “He said that?”

“Are you that guy? Are you?” Fury leaned forward towards Tony. “Cause if you are, then you can solve the riddle of your heart.”

Tony just shook his head. “I don’t know where you get your information, but he wasn’t my biggest fan.”

“What do you remember about your dad?”

Now Peter’s complete attention was on the two adults, his legos forgotten.

Tony glanced down at his son and gave him a sad smile before looking back at Fury. “He was cold, he was calculating. He never told me he loved me. He never even told me he liked me, so it’s a little tough for me to digest when you’re telling me he said the whole future was riding on me and he’s passing it down. I don’t get that. You’re talking about a guy who’s happiest day was when he shipped me off to boarding school.”

“That’s not true.” Fury told him, setting his drink down.

“Well, then, clearly you knew my dad better than I did.”

“As a matter of fact, I did.” Fury told him as two agents brought a case into the room. “He was one of the founding members of SHIELD.”

Tony had to feign shock at Fury’s revelation. “What?”

Fury stood up and looked at his watch. “I got a two o’clock.”

“Wait, wait, wait, wait. What’s this?” Tony asked and pointed at the mysterious case. He had no clue what that was.

“Okay, you’re good, right?”

Tony was beginning to get agitated. “No, I’m not good.”

At this point, Fury was completely ignoring Tony’s confusion. “You got this? Right? Right?”

Tony stood up. “Got what? I don’t even know what I’m supposed to get.” 

“Natasha will remain a floater at Stark with her cover intact. You remember Agent Coulson, right?” Fury told him as he put his coat on, still thinking that Natasha’s cover hadn’t been blown on her first day.

Tony sighed. “Yeah.”

“And Tony, remember, I got my eye on you.” Fury told him before he left which caused Tony to simply roll his eyes before he looked at Natasha.

“We’ve disabled all communications. No contact with the outside world. Good luck.” She told him before she turned to leave, not before she gave Peter a smile that he returned.

Tony turned to Coulson. “Please. First thing, I need a little bodywork. I’ll put in a little time at the lab. If we could send one of your goon squad down to The Coffee Bean, Cross Creek, for a Starbucks run, or something like that, that’d be nice.”

“I’m not here for that.” Coulson said with a  fake smile. “I’ve been authorized by Director Fury to use any means necessary to keep you on premises. If you attempt to leave or play any games, I will taze you and watch Supernanny while you drool into the carpet. Okay?”

Before Tony could say anything, Peter stepped between the agent and his father. “You’re a bully.”

The Shield agent looked down at the child. “Excuse me?”

Peter was actually able to muster a glare, something that surprised his father. “You said that you were going to hurt my dad. You’re a bully.”

Coulson was finding this humorous. “I promise you I’m not a bully.” 

Peter looked up at his father who nodded at his legos.

“Impressive kid.” Coulson complimented Peter.

Tony nodded in agreement. “Yeah.”

“Enjoy your evening’s entertainment.” Coulson told him as he left the room.

A while later, Tony was going through the notes his father had left behind with Fury while a film reel of his father played on a projector. Peter sat on the floor in front of his father, watching the film with rapt attention. 

Suddenly Peter called out. “Dad it's you.”

Tony looked up at the screen and saw himself as a child, slightly younger than Peter was now. Peter was loving watching his dad until he saw how his grandfather reacted to his father messing with the model of the Expo. 

Before Peter could ask his father about it, Howard spoke. “ Tony. You’re too young to understand this right now, so I thought I would put it on film for you. I built this for you. And someday you’ll realize that it represents a whole lot more than just people’s inventions. It represents my life’s work. This is the key to the future. I’m limited by the technology of my time, but one day you’ll figure this out. And when you do, you will change the world. What is and always will be my greatest creation is you. ”

Tony wanted to throw his glass at the projection of his father but restrained himself. The only compliment that he remembered receiving from his father and it happened almost 20 years after his death.

“Dad?” Peter asked, looking up at his father from his spot on the floor.

Tony put the notes from his father down. “Yeah bud?”

“Why was your dad so mad at you for just touching something?” Peter asked curiously. Peter touched things his dad built all the time and never got yelled at.

“Well.” Tony began trying to figure out what to say to his son. “My dad and I didn’t have the best relationship when I was growing up.”

“What about Aunt Ria? Did she get along with your dad?” He asked innocently. 

As soon as Peter asked that, it dawned on Tony that because he and Maria never talked about Howard, Peter did not know that Maria had grown up never meeting the man.

Tony rubbed his temples. “Your Aunt Maria never met … our dad.” Tony told his son, having fought the urge to say something else.

This confused Peter. “Why? Did she not know your dad? Did your mom not like him?”

And that's when Tony realized that there were a lot of things that Peter did not know about his grandfather and aunt.

“Peter. Your aunt and I didn’t meet each other until after my parents' funeral. We have different moms.” Tony explained slowly.

Peter scrunched up his face, obviously deep in thought. “But…” For as gifted as Peter was, he was still a child and was having a tough time understanding what his father was saying.

Tony sighed. He really did not know the best way to explain the situation. “My dad.” Tony really hated referring to Howard as dad. “Dated another woman while he was married to my mom.” Tony and Maria both suspected there were other women but as far as they could tell, she was the only child born from these affairs. “The other woman got pregnant and had your Aunt Maria.”

Peter still looked puzzled. “But you’re not supposed to date more than one person.”

Tony loved the fact that his son still thought such innocent things. “That’s right.” Tony told him. “My dad wasn’t the best person. He liked to pick fights with people and he ignored his family.”

“You don’t do that.” Peter said.

Tony just gave him a small smile.

Chapter Text

Pepper was seated at her desk in her new office on the phone with Stark Industries lawyers trying to get the missing Iron Man suit back. “It was an illegal seizure of trademark property.”

The door to the office opened and her secretary opened the office door and was followed closely by the two Starks, the younger of the two eating from a box of strawberries. “Miss Potts?”

Tony walked past the flustered secretary. “Relax.”

The secretary had no clue what to do. “Mr Stark…”

“Is here.” Peter declared and got his father laughing and a small smile from Pepper.

“They refuse…” The panicked secretary began

Tony interrupted her again. “We don’t. It’s fine. We’ll just be a second.”

Tony stood at the door while Peter went and sat down at the desk across from Pepper, who was still arguing with lawyers. “Listen, it’s our position that Stark has and continues to maintain proprietary ownership of the Mark II platform.” When there was a pause, Peter offered Pepper a strawberry. Pepper shook her head before she started talking again. “No, the suit belongs to us.”

While Pepper was arguing, Tony was watching the news anchor on the TV criticize him over everything that had happened in the last week. From his appearance in front of the Senate hearing to what transpired in Monaco. By the time he started complaining about the decision to make Pepper CEO, Tony had had enough.

“Mute.” Tony ordered.

Pepper was glaring at the TV and was just muted. “No… Burt… Burt… Burt, listen to me. Don’t tell me that we have the best patent lawyers in the country and then not let me pursue this.”

Tony was going through his boxes that were in the corner. “I’ll get this stuff out of here.”

“Well, then, tell the President to sign an order. We’ll talk about it at the Expo. Hammer’s giving some presentation tomorrow evening. Will Tony Stark be there?” Tony looked from wheeling a chair toward the desk when Pepper said his name.

“Will I?” Tony asked.

Pepper gave him a look. “No, he will not. Bye.”

“I would like to be.” Tony muttered. “Got a minute?”

Pepper simply gave him a look. “No.”

“You seem mad? Are you mad?” Tony asked.

Pepper just gave him an unimpressed look. “Why would I be mad? Because you canceled your party last minute, not caring about the ramifications? Or because you allowed James…”

Tony let out a snort of amusement as he interrupted her. “James.”

Pepper meanwhile continued on. “to take the suit? Putting me in an impossible situation with my professional and personal lives.”

Tony leaned forward. “Oh good I was right then.” He said trying to make her laugh but got a glare in return. “Okay then. I was just driving over here, and I thought I was coming to basically apologize, but I’m not.”

Pepper looked at him in disbelief. “You didn’t come here to apologize?”

Peter just kept looking back and forth between his father and his honorary aunt while continuing to eat the strawberries.

Tony pressed on. “Look, that goes without saying, and I’m working on that. But I haven’t been entirely upfront with you, and I just want to try to make good.” Tony was getting distracted by something on Peppers desk. “Can I move this? This is crazy. It’s like a Ferris wheel going. I’m trying to get some…

“No.” Pepper simply said.

In response, Tony pushed the chair Peter was in away so he could slide over.

“Hey!” Peter called as his chair rolled away.

“People are relying on you to be Iron Man and you’ve disappeared, and all I’m doing is putting out your fires and taking the heat of it. I am trying to do the job that you were meant to do.” Pepper told him.

Tony waved Peter over to him. “We brought strawberries.” Tony looked into the box and noticed there were a lot less of them compared to when he had bought them. Tony just looked at Peter. “Are you planning on sharing?”

Peter just shrugged.

“You brought me strawberries? Did you know that there’s only one thing on Earth that I’m allergic to?” Pepper asked the eccentric billionaire.

“Allergic to strawberries. This is progress Pepper. I knew there was a correlation between you and this.” Tony told her.

“Sorry Pepper.” Peter told her as he put the strawberries down.

Pepper gave Peter a smile. “It's okay sweetheart.” She assured him. “You can keep eating them.”

Before Tony could say anything, Natasha and Happy stepped into the office “Ms Potts?” Natasha called.

Pepper looked up. “Hi, come on in.”

Natasha walked over to the new CEO and handed her a folder. “Wheels up in 25 minutes.”

“Thank you.” Pepper thanked the Shield agent.

“I thought you were my fake assistant.” Tony asked her as Peter waved.

“I’m whatever is needed of me and Fury needed me here so I’m here.” Natasha informed him as Peter offered her a strawberry that she took with a smile.

“Good to know.” Tony said to her before he turned back to Pepper. “You’re going to New York today then?”

“Yes we are. I have a lot that needs to get done so we’re heading out early.” Pepper said as she was going over paperwork

“Can you do me a favor then?” Tony asked before looking around the room. “Well anyone actually, not really being picky.”

“What?” Pepper asked him, trying to end the conversation so she could get on with her work.

“It’s nothing bad I swear.” Tony put his hand up in mock surrender. “I just need you to take the kid with you and make sure he gets to the Parkers.”

Pepper was confused now. She looked over at Peter and noticed for the first time that he had a backpack, presumably filled with some clothes. “Why?” She asked looking back at Tony.

“There’s somethings that I need to take care of and I can’t really have him around.” Tony told her. When he noticed she was getting angry, he quickly added. “Nothing bad and won’t end up in the news.” He promised before adding. “Hopefully.”

“Do they at least know he’s coming?” Pepper asked.

“Uhhh no.” Tony told her.

“Tony!” Pepper yelled.

“It's not my fault.” Tony defended and pointed at Natasha. “Blame her and her real boss.”

Pepper looked over at Natasha. “Shield disabled all of his communications. He was supposed to have no contact with the outside world.” Natasha told her before she turned to look at Tony. “Speaking of, how did you get out without anyone stopping you?”

“We got in the car and left.” Peter said.

Natasha stared at the two Starks incredulously. “You're joking right?”

Tony shook his head. “No, that pretty much summed it up.”

“We’ll call Ben and May on her way to the plane.” Pepper said as she stood up and collected her things. “Come on sweetheart.” She held her hand out for Peter.

“Bye Dad.” Peter hugged his father and whispered. “Feel better.”

“I will Pete.” Tony promised as Peter went over to Pepper.

Just as Pepper was turning to leave, she stopped and looked back at Tony. “Before you leave, can you please get all of your belongings out of here.”

Tony gave her a mock salute .“You got it boss.”

Peter laughed while Pepper rolled her eyes at him as they left.

“Do I need to arrange for someone to pick you or do you think you can find your way home?” Natasha asked teasingly.

“Ha ha Ms. Rushman.” Tony deadpanned.

Natasha gave him a smirk before she turned to leave. “Good luck with your homework Mr. Stark.”

Tony was left alone in the office. As he made his way towards his boxes, the model of the expo from 1974 caught his eye and got his mind spinning.

After rediscovering the element that his father had discovered and hid inside the design for the 1974 Expo, Tony began tearing apart portions of his house so that he could create it.

“I heard you broke the perimeter.” Agent Coulson said as he entered the lab, looking around and taking in the organized chaos.

“Yeah. That was, like, three years ago.” Tony called from his spot as he put together the particle accelerator. “Where have you been?”

“I was doing some stuff.” Coulson said as he walked toward Tony. “Where’s your son?”

“Yeah, well, me too and it worked. Hey, I’m playing for the home team Coulson, you and all your Fabulous Furry Freak Brothers.” Tony said as he was trying to level the accelerator. “And Peter is visiting his aunt and uncle in New York.”

Agent Coulson pulled an early design for the Captain America shield out of an open crate. “What’s this doing here?”

Tony turned around and his eyes lit up. “That’s it. Bring that to me.”

Agent Coulson walked over to Tony. “You know what this is?”

Tony took the shield from the agent. “It’s exactly what I need to make this work. Lift the coil.” Agent Coulson lifted the coil. “Go, go. Put your knees into it. There you go.” Tony slid the shield underneath. “And… Drop it. Drop it.” Tony put his level on the coil and found it perfect. “Perfectly level. I’m busy. What do you want?

“Nothing. Goodbye. I’ve been reassigned. Director Fury wants me in New Mexico.” Coulson told him.

“Fantastic. Land of Enchantment.”

“So I’m told.”

“Secret stuff?”

“Something like that. Good luck.” Coulson stocks his hand out.

Tony shook Coulson’s hand. “Bye. Thanks.”

“We need you.”

Tony pulled his hand away. “Yeah, more than you know.”

“Not that much.” Coulson told him, as he turned to leave. Just before he left the lab, he turned back to Tony and pulled something out of his pocket and threw something at Tony. “Tell your son I’m sorry for being a bully.”

Tony looked down at what was thrown at him and saw it was a lego figure with the Shield logo on it. Tony looked at Coulson questioningly.

“Custom made.” Coulson said with a smile.

Chapter Text

“Incoming call with a blocked number sir.” Jarvis informed Tony.

Tony was sitting at his desk in the lab watching Dum-E and U clean up the lab. He had just finished creating the new element that would serve as the new core for the Arc reactor.

“My phone privilege is reinstated. Lovely.” Tony said as he turned to the display. “Coulson. How’s the Land of Enchantment?”

“ Hey, Tony, how you doing? I double cycle .” Came a voice that Tony thought belonged to a deadman.

“You what?” Tony asked as his blood ran cold.

“ You told me double cycle’s more power. Good advice. ”

“You sound pretty sprightly for a dead guy.” Tony told him.

“ You too .” Vanko said with a laugh.

Tony tapped the mute button on a monitor. “Trace him.”

“Sir.”

“ Now, the true history of Stark name will be written .”

“Jarvis, where is he?” Tony asked frantically.

“Accessing the Oracle grid. Eastern Seaboard.” Jarvis brought the display up.

“ What your father did to my family over 40 years, I will do to yours in 40 minutes.”

Tony unmuted himself. “Sounds good. Let’s get together and hash it out.” He then quickly muted himself again.

“Tri-State area. Manhattan and outlying boroughs.” Jarvis informed him.

“I hope you’re ready.”” Vanko told Tony before hanging up.

“Call trace incomplete.” Jarvis informed him.

Tony began frantically looking for any clue that would tell him where Vanko was until he came across an ad for Hammer’s weapons presentation. Tony went over and picked up the new reactor.”

“You want to run some tests, run them.” Tony said as he put the reactor into his chest. “And assemble the suit while you’re at it. Put it together now.”

“We are unclear as to the effects.” Jarvis informed him.

“I don’t want to hear it Jarvis.” Tony said as the reactor began to power up. Tony shook his head in surprise. “That tastes like coconut. And metal. Oh wow, yeah!”

Within minutes, Tony was shooting through the sky at breakneck speeds.

As Tony was flying across the country, May and Ben were walking into the Expo with Peter.

“Come on Uncle Ben!” Peter called as he and May were further ahead of Ben.

May turned around and smiled at her husband. “Yeah Uncle Ben.” She said teasingly. 

“Alright you two I’m coming.” Ben said with a laugh as he caught up with his wife and nephew.

“It was awfully nice of Pepper to get us tickets for the presentation for tonight.” May said to her husband.

“Oh yeah. Watching that douche Hammer dance around on a stage is exactly how I wanted to spend my night.” Ben said sarcastically.

May smacked her husband on his shoulder. “Watch your language around Peter.”

“Douche?” Ben asked with a laugh. “Pete’s heard a lot worse.”

Peter just looked up at his aunt and nodded.

“Well either way, I’m sure this presentation will be fine.” May told Ben. “This Hammer can’t be that bad.”

Peter looked up at his aunt and uncle. “Pepper told Dad that Hammer is the dumbest mother fumph.” Peter began before his uncle covered his mouth.

“Probably shouldn’t repeat how Pepper and your father describe Hammer.” Ben said before he removed his hand.

“Okay Uncle Ben.” Peter told him.

As they kept walking they neared one of the gift shops and Peter's eyes lit up when he saw what was inside. He spun around to face his aunt and uncle and pointed inside the store.

Ben looked into the store and immediately saw what his nephew wanted.

“No.”

Peter gave his uncle the most pathetic look that he could and minutes later he was walking around with a fake Iron Man helmet and gauntlets.

May looked at her husband and laughed. “You are such a pushover with him.”

“Don’t remind me.” He grumbled.

The trio made their way towards the stage where the presentation would be taking place and they took their seats. Soon enough the lights began to dim, music started to play, and Justin Hammer came dancing out.

“Jesus Christ.” Ben groaned. “That jackass is actually dancing up there.”

May didn’t know what to say as she watched Hammer put on his show as he made his way to the podium. 

“I thought this was supposed to be some sort of weapons demonstration.” She said looking at her husband.

Ben just stared ahead as Hammer continued to make a spectacle on the stage.

“The Hammer drone.” Hammer yelled as drones rose up out of the stage as he called the names for each branch.  “Army! Navy! Air Force! Marines! Yeah! Yeah! Woo! That’s a hell of a lot better than some cheerleaders, let me tell you. But as revolutionary as this technology is, there will always be a need for man to be present in the theater of war. Ladies and gentlemen, today I am proud to present to you the very first prototype in the Variable Threat Response Battle Suit and its pilot, Air Force Lieutenant Colonel James Rhodes.”

“Uncle Rhodey?” Peter whispered. His eyes widened when he saw the suit rise up from the stage. “That’s our suit.” Peter quickly looked up at Ben and tugged on his sleeve. “What's…” Before he could ask his uncle why Rhodey was on the stage, his father came flying in and landed in front of Rhodey with an applause from the crowd. “Dad?”

Ben grabbed Peter's hand to keep him close to him. They watched as Tony walked up to his friend and waved to the crowd. Ben looked at Hammer and could tell from his spot in the crowd how nervous the CEO was at Tony’ sudden appearance. As he watched the two interact, Hammer’s body language screamed of someone who was caught but Ben wasn’t sure from what. 

Suddenly Tony spun as the gun that was mounted on Rhodey’s back took aim at Tony. Ben pushed Peter to the ground and pulled May down before he got on top of them to try and shield them. He looked back to the stage just as all the Hammer drones took aim as Tony flipped in the air and took off. Once Tony was flying through the opening he came in from, all of the drones and Rhodey’s suit opened fire on him and hit the glass ceiling which caused shards of glass to fall down on the audience.

“We’ve got to move!” He yelled at his wife and nephew as Rhodey and the Air Force drones took off in pursuit of Tony while the other drones made their way into the crowd.

Ben helped his wife up before he pulled Peter up and they ran out of the pavilion. “Keep your heads down and follow close behind me.” He told his wife and nephew.

Ben led them through the panicked crowd as the drones opened fire on the fleeing people. They dodged numerous explosions but pretty soon Ben was separated from the pair. 

Ben frantically looked for May and Peter amongst the crowd before he heard a frantic cry. “Ben! Ben!”

He turned and saw a scared May running towards him. 

“May!” He sighed in relief before he looked down and noticed someone missing. “Where’s Pete?”

May’s eyes widened in fear. “I.. I thought he went with you.”

Ben was horrified. “PETER!” Ben and May started screaming for their nephew.

Peter stood in the spot where he had lost his aunt and uncle, remembering that his Aunt Maria had told him to stand in one spot and let whoever was looking for him find him, while the hoard of people ran past him towards the exit. As the crowd began to thin out, Peter could see one of the Hammer drones walking towards him. He tried to think what his dad would do so he raised hand with the fake Iron Man gauntlet and pointed it at the drone.

Before the drone could open fire on the child, the ground shook behind him and the drone exploded in front of him. Peter jumped and spun around only to see his father standing there in his armor. 

“Nice work kid.” His dad said, looking down at him before he took off again, obviously not knowing that he had just saved his own son.

“Dad!” Peter yelled after his father as he took off the fake helmet but received no response.

Chapter Text

Tony and Rhodey had just finished eliminating the last of the Hammer drones that were attacking the expo when Natasha spoke over the pair's headsets. 

“ Heads up .” She said from her spot at Vanko’s computer in Hammer Industries. “ You got one more drone incoming. This one looks different. The repulsor signature is significantly higher .”

No sooner had she finished when another massive armored suit cut through the smoke from the drones and landed in front of the pair.

The face plate opened revealing Ivan Vanko. “Good to be back.”

“This ain’t gonna be good.” Rhodey said just as Ivan activated his suit's whips. “I got something special for this guy. I’m gonna bust his bunker with the Ex-Wife.”

“With the what?” Tony asked his friend. Rhodey activated the shoulder mounted missile and fired it at Vanko only for it to bounce harmlessly off of him. “Hammer tech?” Tony asked amusedly.

Rhodey sighed dejectedly. “Yeah.”

Tony stepped forward. “I got this.” The HUD in his face plate identified weak spots in Vanko’s armor. With the weak spots identified, shoulder mounted projectiles were fired at Vanko but the mad Russian closed his helmet before any harm could come to him.

Vanko started walking toward the pair, twirling his whips, and struck between Tony and Rhodey, who quickly dodged the impact. As Rhodey quickly repositioned himself, he opened fire with all of the guns his suit had.

Vanko brought one of his whips down onto the gun mounted on the colonel's back, cutting the barrel off.

While that happened, Tony tried to capitalize on the distraction his friend had caused and flew into the air only to have a whip wrap around him and bring him back to the ground, hard. Rhodey started running and shooting with his remaining guns and Tony rocketed toward Vanko only to be thrown aside. 

Vanko brought a whip down on Rhodey, wrapping it around his neck, and dragged him back to him and punched him back into the ground.

Behind Vanko a scream from Tony was heard as Tony came flying through the air and hit the Russian in the back of the head. Tony was able to land a couple more blows before Vanko headbutted Tony back before he hit Tony with one of his whips and wrapped it around Tony’s neck.

From his spot on the ground, Rhodey saw Tony was needing help so he opened fire on the psychotic Russian as he tried to get up. Vanko marched over to the downed airman, dragging Tony by the neck, and stomped on his chest plate, sending him further into the ground.

Vanko retracted his helmet just as Tony yanked on the whip that was wrapped around his neck so he could get Vanko off Rhodey. Rhodey then struggled to his before Vanko sent the free whip his way and wrapped it around the airman's neck.

With the two friends wrapped up by the electric whips, Tony called out to his friend. “Rhodes. I got an idea. You want to be a hero?”

“What?” Rhodey asked, confused by the billionaire's question.

“I could really use a sidekick. Put your hand up.” Tony told him

Rhodey started to get an idea what his friend was getting at as he raised his hand. “This is your idea?”

“Yep.” Was all Tony said.

“I’m ready. I’m ready. Go, go, go!” Rhodey yelled as both suits powered up.

Vanko looked between the two of them as beams from both suits connected but by the time he knew what was going on, it was too late. The resulting blast sent everyone flying, with Vanko taking the brunt of the blast.

As Tony came to, he and Rhodey made their way over to a dying Ivan Vanko.

“You lose.” Ivan said with his dying breath. His suit and all of the wrecked drones began to blink red.

Rhodey was the first one to piece together what was going on. “All these drones are rigged to blow. We gotta get out of here man.”

Before Tony could do anything, Jarvis spoke into his headset. “Sir, Ben Parker has been calling. Young Peter got separated from his aunt and uncle at the expo.”

Tony’s eyes widened in terror as rocketed away followed closely by Rhodey. “Find him Jarvis! Find him now!” He ordered before he calling to his best friend. “Go get Pepper!”

Tony was streaking across the expo, desperate to find his son.

“Sir, I’ve located young Peter, sending coordinates now.” The AI informed Tony as Peter’s location appeared on Tony’s HUD.

Peter was still standing where his father had saved him, waiting for someone to find him, when the wreckage of the drone in front of him started beeping him. Peter walked slowly towards it and looked at it curiously as the beeping started to speed up.

Suddenly he heard the roar of his father’s suit and the next thing he knew he was flying through the air in his father's arms as explosions erupted throughout the expo.

Father and son landed on the roof of a building a short distance away. Tony put Peter down and threw his helmet off and bent over and began frantically looking his son over.

“Dad.” Peter whined as Tony moved his son's head back and forth and up and down so he could get a better look at him. “Daaad.” Peter whined again when he realized his father was ignoring him and continuing to look him over. “Dad!” He finally yelled.

Tony’s head snapped to his son's face. “Sorry.” Was all Tony said as he pulled his son into a hug before releasing him. “What were you doing? Why didn’t you go and find your aunt and uncle?”

“Because Aunt Ria told me to stand in one spot and wait for someone to find me.” Peter told his father. 

Tony sighed. “Okay new rule, if you’re in danger then you can go and find someone.”

“But I wasn’t in danger.” Peter told his still crouching father. “You already saved me.”

That confused Tony. “What do you mean I… already… saved… you.” Tony began trailing off when he remembered where he had grabbed his son and the kid he had saved earlier. “You were the kid in the helmet!”

Peter just nodded to his father.

Tony sighed again and pinched the bridge of his nose, finally understanding all the headaches he had caused his sister over the years. He made a mental note to beg for her forgiveness soon. “Okay, another new rule, if you come face to face with a killer robot you need to remember that you don’t have a suit and you need to run away from whatever the danger is. Got it?” 

Peter nodded his head again.

Before Tony could say anything else, voices could be heard yelling at one another on the other side of the roof. 

Father and son exchanged curious glances before they made their way over to the other side only to see the source of the yelling was Rhodey and Pepper who were now kissing.

“Ewww!” Peter yelled as he covered his eyes.

A blushing Pepper and Rhodey pulled apart causing Tony to start laughing. “You guys look like two seals fighting over a grape.”

“I was just…” Pepper began before she was interrupted by Tony.

“Yeah I’m just going to stop you there.” Tony said as he pushed his son forward. “Someone is still a little too young to be hearing that.”

“Which is why you should get lost.” Rhodey gave his friend a pleading look

Tony just shook his head. “We were here first.” He motioned to himself and his son. “Get a roof.”

Rhodey just gave his friend an unimpressed look. “Really, you thought now would be a good time for a cheesy one-liner?”

Tony shrugged. “Last one for the night… Maybe.”

“Dad kicked the shitty robot's ass.” Peter jumped in and told Pepper and Rhodey which got all the adults yelling at him.

“Watch the language kid.” Rhodey told his godson. “Where did you hear that?” He asked, everyone expecting Peter to either point at his father or say his Aunt Maria.

No one was expecting Peter to point at Pepper.

Pepper was stunned. “Me?!”

“This makes me so happy.” Tony was relieved that something couldn’t be blamed on him.

“Yeah. You say a lot of things when talking about Hammer.” Peter told her while Tony gave her an amused look.

Before Pepper could say anything in her defense, Tony spoke up. “Well I really need to remove my son from such a bad influence,” Pepper just scoffed, “so I’m going to go and show Ben and May that he’s alright.” Tony picked up his son and went to retrieve his helmet before taking off to find the Parkers.

Chapter Text

Two Days Later

Maria was getting home after working all night, working on a mission plan for her next assignment and all she wanted was to fall onto her bed and go to sleep. As she opened her apartment door she was met with the shocking sight of her brother and nephew eating breakfast at her kitchen counter.

Peter was the first to notice the gawking Shield agent from his spot on her stool. “Morning Aunt Ria.” Peter said happily as his father looked up at his sister. “We brought waffles.”

Maria had made her way into the apartment and closed the door behind but was still silently trying to process what she was seeing so Tony took the opportunity to chime in. “If I knew you were living in such squalor I would have bought you something nicer years ago.” He said with a smile though his eyes held the nervousness at the impending conversation between brother and sister.

Maria was snapped out of her stupor and walked over to her nephew. “Good morning sweetheart.” She said as she kissed the top of his head before she glared at her brother. “Save me a couple. Your dad and I need to have a conversation.”

Tony looked like a deer in headlights at that. “I think we can…” He couldn’t finish his sentence before his sister grabbed him by the ear and led him down the hall to her bedroom with Tony saying, “Ow, Ow, Ow, Ow”, the whole way.

“What the hell are you doing here?” She hissed as she closed the door behind them, letting his ear go.

“I came to apologize and offer you an explanation.” Tony said, rubbing his ear. “Did you have to twist and pull?”

“Yes.” She said, fighting to keep her voice down so that her nephew wouldn’t hear what they were talking about. “You could have called.”

“I could have.” Tony agreed before giving her a pointed look. “But you weren’t answering your phone.”

“Did it occur to you that maybe I didn’t want to speak to you yet?” She bit back.

Tony shrugged. “It did but I didn’t really care.”

“You don’t get to just play this off Tony. Not after what you said.” She told him angrily, she couldn’t even bring herself to repeat what he had said. “What you said really hurt me.”

“I know Ria but…” He began before his sister cut him off.

“But nothing Tony. It never mattered to me that I didn’t have the Stark name because you always made me feel like I was family.” Tears were starting to form in her eyes. “But for the first time since I met you I… I felt like I wasn’t your sister, just a charity case you took in.”

Tony’ felt even worse than he already had. “Ria.” He walked slowly toward her. “You are my sister and have always been my sister.” He tried to put his hand on her shoulder but she shrugged it away and walked toward the window.

“I just…” She began, just looking out her window. “I want to know why you…”

“I was dying.” Tony blurted out.

Maria’s body snapped around to her brother. “What?”

Tony sighed. “The palladium in my reactor was poisoning me.”

Maria just stared at him. “YOU WERE DYING!”

Tony flinched at her tone. “I was but I created a new element and now I’m not.” He tried to calm her. “Nothing to worry about.”

Maria was shocked. “Nothing to worry about?” She asked, starting to get angry again. “You were dying but it was nothing to worry about?!” She stopped yelling for a moment when a thought struck her. “You were trying to push me away.” She murmured.

“What?” He asked.

“You wanted to make me mad at you because you thought it would be easier for me to move on if I hated you.” She said, slowly piecing it together.

“Well…” Tony started but Maria kept going.

“Of course you would think that because you didn’t grieve for Howard when he died and would think that all it would take was for me to simply hate you from one conversation for something you said one time.” She said with a look of realization on her face.

“Well you figured it out, let's get back to Peter.” He said quickly and turned to the door.

“Freeze!” She yelled at him, causing him to stop and slowly turn back to his sister. “You had hated Howard for years because of the abuse you endured as a child.” Tony tried to speak but Maria didn’t give him a chance to. “Emotional and psychological abuse is still child abuse Tony. You endured over twenty years of his abuse, Tone, that’s why you didn’t care when he died. One fight between the two of us isn’t going to make me actually hate you, dumbass.”

“I think that was emotional abuse.” He said, trying to lighten the mood.

Maria gave her brother an unimpressed look. “When it’s said with love it's not abuse.” She paused before adding another, “Dumbass”, with a small smile.

Tony looked down. “I really am sorry Ria.” He said before he looked back at his sister. “The second I saw your face I knew it was a mistake.” He paused before adding on. “You punching me in the mouth also helped.”

Maria shrugged. “If you’re fishing for an apology you’re not getting one. You had it coming.”

“Aren’t you the one that just lectured me about what abuse was?” He said as he sat down on her bed.

Maria went and sat down next to her brother. “Everyone deserves to get hit in the mouth once in a while when they say something stupid. Helps remind them they can’t just say whatever they want to to whoever they want to.”

Tony just stared at his sister. “When you eventually have kids, they’re not going to be allowed to play with mine.”

Maria just looked at her brother in confusion. “Are you planning on having more?”

“Well… no… maybe… I…” He stuttered out.

Maria watched her brother’s face before her eyes widened and a big smile appeared on her face. “Oh my god you have a crush on someone.”

Tony’s face grew red as he looked away from his sister. “No I don’t. I just meant in general.”

Maria just shook her head. “No no. If you meant Peter you would have said so. You were thinking about someone.” She was smiling viciously now. “Oh my god I’m finally going to be able to repay you for all the tormenting you did to me while I was in high school.”

Tony jumped up. “No you were just mad at me, remember?” He asked, desperately trying to change the conversation back to getting yelled at.

Maria just stood up and smiled. “Oh I’m still mad at you and we’re definitely not done talking about you hiding the fact that you were dying but this is just too big of a piece of gossip that it takes priority.”

“Gossip?” Tony looked at her incredulously. “Who do you gossip about me to?”

“Pepper, Dan, Nicole, Sharon, and Rhodey.” She told him as she counted them off each with a finger.

Tony shook his head. “There’s no one. Trust me.”

Maria shook her head. “I don’t. If you won’t tell me who she is, I will find out myself.”

“Please just leave it.” He pleaded.

Before Maria could respond, there was a knock on the door. “Aunt Ria! Do you have chocolate milk?”

Maria looked at her brother who was relieved at the interruption. “We’re not done with this.” She said as she walked to door.

Tony grabbed her hand before she could open the door. “First thing, yes we are. Second thing, watch the language around Pete. He’s dropped a few… colorful words and phrases recently.”

Maria closed her eyes and sighed. “Which one of us is he saying he learned them from?”

Tony just smiled. “Neither of us.” At her questioning look he continued. “Pepper.”

Maria laughed at that. “Pepper?” Tony nodded. “Oh my god this is great.”

“That’s what I thought.” He said as he released her hand so she could open the door and saw his son staring up at his aunt.

Maria leaned on the door frame and crossed her arms. “So you and your father break into my home and you have the nerve to ask me for chocolate milk?”

Peter just nodded his head as if it were the most obvious answer.

Maria looked back at her brother. “If it weren’t for his manners I’d imagine this would be how you were at his age.”

“I have manners.” He defended.

Maria just gave him a deadpanned look. “No you don’t.” She then turned and guided her nephew back to the kitchen. “I’m not sure if I have chocolate syrup but I’ll look.”

Peter looked up at his aunt in shock.

“I wasn’t aware you were coming so I didn’t know I had to stock up on Peter approved beverages.” She told him as they re-entered the kitchen. “Speaking of.” She looked at her brother as she made her way to the fridge. “How’d you get in here past my security system and with no one seeing you?”

Tony waved away her question. “Please.” He said as he walked around the apartment. “I have people and an AI.”

She pulled her head out of the fridge. “People? What people?”

Tony was picking things up looking at them now. “The people you sent to me to hire.”

“They’re my people.” She said as she bent down to check her cabinets for the syrup. “You just pay them and oh my god what are you doing?” She asked, getting frustrated watching him go through her things.

“What?” He asked in confusion.

“You, just picking everything up and looking at literally everything in my apartment.” She told him exasperatedly at his antics.

Tony looked around. “I’ve never been here, just wanted to look around.” He told her.

She just starred. “You couldn’t have done this when I wasn’t here?”

“I had to wait until you were home. It would have been rude otherwise.” He said as he made his way back to the kitchen.

Maria rolled her eyes at him and went back to looking through her cabinets. “Because breaking and entering is polite.”

Tony sat down at the stool next to his son and watched his sister dig through her cabinets. “Ah but it’s not breaking and entering if you bring breakfast.”

“That makes no sense.’ She told him. “There it is.” She said having finally found the chocolate syrup.

She looked at her smiling nephew who had been playing with lego figures on the counter. “Thank you Aunt Ria.”

“You’re welcome kiddo.” She said as she mixed his milk. As she handed him his milk she caught sight of something familiar on one of the lego figures. “Why does that lego have the Shield logo on it?” She asked and took the figure in her hand and examined it.

“So that would be an apology to Peter from Coulson.” Tony told her as he handed her a container of food.

Maria handed the figure back to Peter and she opened up the container and grabbed a fork. “Why did Phil need to apologize to Peter?”

“Phil?” Tony asked amused.

“It’s Coulson’s first name.” She told him between bites. “So I ask again, why did he have to apologize to a seven year old?”

“Well Phil may have threatened to taze me and Peter called him a bully and actually managed a glare.” Tony said with a chuckle.

Maria looked at her nephew with a raised eyebrow. “Really?” She asked him, impressed by him standing up to Coulson.

Peter nodded as he drank his milk.

“Phil.” Tony said with a laugh. “Was impressed by him too.” He paused before adding. “You’re boss… not so much.”

Maria groaned at the mention of Fury. “What happened?”

“I asked him if he was really a pirate.” Peter said proudly, which got Tony laughing again and Maria just stared at her nephew in shock.

Chapter Text

“What happened to the house?” Peter asked as he and his father walked through the wreckage Tony had created so he could build the particle accelerator.

“I just had to make a couple holes.” Tony told him as he looked around at what he had done to his house. “I’ll have everything fixed in no time.”

“Is the pool okay?” Peter asked, suddenly concerned.

Tony just shook his head in amusement at Peter’s concern for his favorite part of the house. “The pool is fine.”

“Good.” Peter said, relieved.

Suddenly they heard footsteps on the stairs. Turning to look, they saw Natasha coming down with her bag. “Sorry. I didn’t know you were coming back today.” 

Tony waved away her apology. “It’s fine. We’re just grabbing some things before the contractors get started.”

“Do you wanna come to my birthday party Ms. Romanoff?” Peter asked quickly.

Tony looked down at his son in shock.

Natasha laughed at the energetic seven year old. “I would love to but I’m not sure if I’ll be able to. When is it?”

Peter looked up at his father. Tony shook his head in response before he looked back to Natasha. “It’s going to be in August. You can get the details from Maria.”

“Sounds good.” She said with a smile.

Chapter Text

Maria was sitting in her office going over some of the events that had happened in the past week. A god falling from the sky, a physicist turning into some sort of green monster at a school in New York, and her moronic brother and the incident at his expo. She had already been filled on what had gone down with her brother but to hear the others was jarring to say the least.

She was brought out of her thoughts by a knock on her door.

“Come in.” She called, never taking her eyes off of her computer.

She glanced up when she heard the footsteps and did a double take at the person who was now taking a seat across from her.

“Having fun?” Natasha asked.

“Fun isn’t how I would describe this.” Maria said as she waved her arms around her desk. “What are you doing here?”

“I was invited to a birthday party in August and need to get the time and place from you.” Natasha said, leaning back.

Maria was confused. “What party are you…… Peter’s?”

Natasha nodded. “He invited me.”

“Of course he did.” Maria sighed. “That kid is part golden retriever.”

“Is this going to be a problem?” Natasha asked.

Maria shook her head. “No. It’s just… it’s fine, I swear.” Maria told her. “As of right now there isn’t a set date but his birthday is the 10th so his party will be sometime around then.”

Natasha nodded. “I’ll try to be free around then. Should I get him anything special?”

“Star Wars anything.” Maria told her.

“Okay but what if he…”

“Already has it?” Maria finished for her. Natasha nodded. “Trust me when I tell you, whatever you get him, he will already have. It doesn’t matter, he just loves the stuff.”

“So do I get him something from the movies or cartoons?” Natasha asked, trying to get ideas. “I’ve only ever seen a few episodes of the cartoon and that was because Peter was watching them.”

Maria’s eyes widened. “You‘ve never seen Star Wars?” Natasha shook her head slowly. “If Peter finds this out then you’re on your own. Tony and I will be running out the door.”

Natasha was confused. “Why? Is he going to be upset or something?”

“He’s going to make you sit down and watch all the movies with him.” Maria told the spy.

“That doesn’t sound that bad.” Natasha said, still confused by Maria’s reaction.

“You aren’t getting it.” Maria said with a shake of her head. “He will sit and watch all six movies with you in one sitting. Roughly 14 hours of nothing but Star Wars.”

Natasha just stared at Maria. “You’re joking right?”

Maria chuckled as she shook her head. “No. He’s done it 3 times now. Sharon was his first victim, followed by Pepper, and Happy was his latest.”

“Happy?” Natasha asked with skepticism. “He doesn’t strike me as the person who would indulge a child.”

Maria shrugged. “He has a soft spot for Pete.”

“Okay then.” Natasha said as she began to stand up. “I’ll be in touch closer to his birthday then.” Natasha turned and started to make her way to the door.

“Wait.” Maria said, stopping her from leaving. “I read your evaluation of my brother for the Avenger Initiative.”

“And?” Natasha asked, wanting the other woman to get to the point.

“Do you actually believe those things?” Maria asked.

“No I don’t.” Natasha told her.

“Then why…” Maria started to ask.

“He’s a civilian with a son that depends on him. The last thing either of them need is Fury butting in for who knows what.” Natasha explained. “He’s never going to be clear of Shield but we can at least try and limit how often they interact.”

“We?” Maria asked, leaning back from her desk.

“Yeah what the hell.” Natasha said with a smirk.

“Just don’t go running to Barton with this.” Maria teased.

Natasha just shook her head as she left Maria’s office.

“So we’re working with Romanoff now?” Sharon asked Maria incrediusly.

The cousins were sitting in a bar near Maria’s apartment building.

Maria nodded her head. “We could use the help.”

Sharon threw back a shot. “How do you know that we can trust her?”

Maria just looked at her cousin. “Just call it a hunch.” Sharon opened her mouth but Maria cut her off. “This isn’t about you or me, Sharon. This is about keeping my brother and more importantly, my nephew, away from whatever games Fury wants to play and we can use all the help we can get.” Maria then took a shot. “Plus she’s already helped by getting Tony removed from the Avenger Initiative and he’s now only a consultant.”

Sharon shook her head. “Fine, I’ll follow your lead on this for now but if I think she poses a threat to Pete, I will not hesitate to remove said threat.” Sharon turned to look her cousin in the eyes. “Permanently.”

Maria waved to the bartender for more drinks. “I wouldn’t expect anything else from you but I don't think you’re going to have to do anything about that front.”

Sharon narrowed her eyes. “Why?”

Before Maria could answer, the bartender brought them their drinks. After he left, Maria answered Sharon. “Because Peter invited her to his birthday party.”

Sharon blinked, processing what she was just told before yelling. “HE WHAT!”

Everyone in the bar turned to look at the pair of Shield agents. Maria waved at everyone and the people returned to their drinks. “Will you keep it down!” Maria whispered harshly.

Sharon glared at Maria. “You don’t get to drop that on me and tell me to keep it down.” Sharon downed her shot. “How did this even happen?”

Maria shrugged, silently enjoying her cousin’s discomfort. “He likes her.”

“Of course he likes the fucking Black Widow. Kids like a god damn puppy, he likes everyone.” Sharon muttered. “So what, am I expected to be nice to her now?”

Maria rolled her eyes. “Well that's typically what civilized people do.”

“Alright whatever. Can we talk about something else? I don’t want to spend the night talking about her.” Sharon mock shuddered.

Maria and Sharon spent another hour drinking and talking. Soon enough, the pair were walking back to Maria’s apartment where Sharon would spend the night.

“So let me get this straight.” Sharon said as they walked down the empty street. “Your brother, the whoremonger himself, has a crush on someone?”

Maria laughed as they walked. “I think it's unfair to still call him a whoremonger but yes.”

“And you have no idea who it is?” Sharon pressed on.

Maria shook her head. “No he wouldn’t tell me and Pepper and Rhodey had no idea there even was someone.” She explained.

“You ask Romanoff?” Sharon asked.

Maria closed her eyes in frustration. “I didn’t even think about it. I was too surprised at the fact that she received an invite to Pete’s party and the fact that she wanted to help us.”

Sharon was silent for a few seconds. “Your brother never struck me as the type to develop a school yard crush on someone.’ She said as she stumbled on the sidewalk, causing Maria to laugh at her inebriated cousin. “I’m okay.”

Maria just shook her head. “I’m just happy he’s finally moving on from Mary. We’ve all told him that the last thing Mary would want would be for him to be hung up on her so many years after her death. Hell, even Ben has made comments.” Sharon stumbled again and this time Maria had to catch her. “Easy there drunky.”

Sharon regained her balance with the help of Maria. “I’m good.” She started walking slowly by herself again. “Does this mean we’re not picking on him?”

Maria shook her head both at her cousin and the question. “Oh no. We’re tormenting the shit out of him.” Maria laughed. “Payback’s gonna be a bitch.”

Chapter Text

Tony and Peter were able to move back into the mansion a week before Peter’s birthday party. Father and son had been in a hotel for two months while the damage Tony had caused to his house was fixed. When Pepper saw the aftermath of Tony’s elemental project, she sent Peter off with Rhodey and then spent hours yelling at Tony for being irresponsible. 

“When is everyone getting here Dad?” Peter asked his father.

It was the day of Peter’s birthday and he had spent the morning running around the house in his bathing suit bugging his father and Pepper about when people would start to arrive.

“They’ll get here when they get here Pete.” Tony told his son calmly.

Peter groaned in frustration as he ran out of the dining room, nearly running into Pepper who was carrying a tray of cupcakes into the room. “Peter Stark! No running in the house!” She yelled after him. “He gets worse every year.” She said with a smile and a shake of her head. 

“At least you weren’t woken up by him jumping on your bed at 5:30 in the morning.” Tony muttered as he took the tray from his former assistant. “Everyone learned their lesson the last two years and decided to stay at hotels.” Tony put the tray down on the table with all the other food. “Lucky bastards.”

Pepper laughed at him. “You sound like a grumpy old man.”

“Kids do that.” Tony muttered as they heard Peter running around upstairs. “Jarvis.”

“Reminding him now sir.” 

Pepper just shook her head in amusement as the two made their way onto the deck. “I figured Maria would at least be here.”

Tony shook his head as he hit the button to uncover the pool. “She’s flying in now. Happy is picking her up.” Tony looked at his watch. “How long does it take your boyfriend to pick up a couple pizzas?”

Tony made his way back inside with Pepper following after him. “Will you relax? It hasn’t been that long.”

Tony sat down on the couch and closed his eyes. “It’s been almost 40 minutes Pep and the pizza place is at most 10 minutes…” Tony opened his eyes. “Jarvis, is Rhodey sitting out front?”

“No sir but a vehicle matching the colonels has driven past the front gate three, sorry four times now sir.”

“He’s evil.” Tony muttered as he took out his phone and called his best friend, putting it on speaker so Pepper could hear as well.

“ Tony. Man the pizza place is crazy right now.” Rhodey answered. 

Tony glared at the phone while Pepper was doing her best not to burst out laughing. “Is it? Because they called Jarvis when the last pie was coming out of the oven.”

“ I don’t know what to tell you man. They must have called by mistake. ”

“Rhodey.”

“ Yeah?”

“Jarvis has caught you driving past the house four times.” Tony told his son’s godfather as Pepper finally burst out laughing. 

Rhodey was silent for a moment. “ I’ll be there in a minute. ” He sighed as he hung up. 

Tony just shook his head. “Is there something wrong with my kid, Pep?

Pepper laughed in response. “He just turned eight, he gets to see people that he hasn’t seen in a few months, and more importantly he gets presents today.” Pepper explained. 

“Then why…” 

Pepper interrupted him, already knowing what he was going to ask. “Because he’s going to be the only kid here and his party for his friends was yesterday.”

Tony shuddered at the horror that was yesterday. Fifteen hyperactive seven and eight year olds running around the arcade Tony had rented out for the day. He had tried to sneak out multiple times but couldn’t because Pepper had been watching him like a hawk, knowing he would try. 

Tony was brought out of the horror of reliving the previous day by the sound of something crashing upstairs. Tony and Pepper shared a look just as Peter's voice carried down the stairs, “I’m okay.”

“Do I even want to know?” Tony asked rhetorically. 

“Young sir was jumping on his bed and fell onto the floor.” Jarvis answered, either not caring or detecting the rhetorical nature of the question. 

Tony groaned as the front door opened and a sheepish looking Rhodey walked in the house. 

“You suck.” Tony called as Rhodey went into the dining room and put the pizzas down. “You know that, right?”

“I just didn’t want to be the first one here is all.” Rhodey said as he came into the living room. 

Pepper shook her head. “No, what you mean to say is you wanted to wait until there were more people to distract Peter.”

Rhodey winced at his girlfriend's tone. “Look, I love the kid but he’s been bouncing off the walls excited for the past week.” Rhodey defended. “Plus he’s probably still riding the sugar high from yesterday.”

“Yeah well good luck.” Tony smirked. “Pete! Uncle Rhodey’s here!” 

The adults heard what sounded like a stampeding animal upstairs and then the stairs. When Peter reached the bottom step he caught sight of his uncle and launched himself at the Air Force colonel. “Hey Uncle Rhodey.” Peter said with a wide smile.

All Rhodey could do was smile down at the happy eight year old. “Happy birthday little dude.”

Peter looked behind his godfather. “Is anyone else here?”

Tony and Pepper snickered at the question while Rhodey looked mock offended. “Am I not good enough for you?”

Peter looked up at Rhodey with a mischievous smile. “No, I see you all the time.”

Rhodey looked over at a laughing Tony and Pepper. “You could have just let me stay in the car, instead I’m getting roasted by an eight year old.” Rhodey shook his head as he looked down at Peter. “I still haven’t given you your present yet so watch yourself.”

Peter shrugged. “Aunt Pepper will give it to me if you don’t.” All of the adults looked at him in surprise as soon as he said ‘Aunt Pepper’. “What?” Peter was confused by the looks he was getting. 

“Aunt Pepper?” Tony asked his son. 

“Yeah?” Peter was still confused, especially because Pepper was smiling with tears in her eyes. 

“When did she become Aunt Pepper?” Rhodey asked this time. 

Peter shrugged. “She’s always been Aunt Pepper.” 

“It’s like pulling teeth with him.” Tony sighed as Pepper made her way over to Peter, knelt down, and pulled him into a hug. 

Pepper pulled back from her hug. “Thank you Peter.” She said before she hugged him again. 

“Your welcome?” Peter told her, looking at his father and godfather for help, still confused by everyone’s reactions and not sure what he was thanking her for. 

Before anyone could say anything else, the doorbell rang. 

Pepper wiped her eyes and stood up. “Come on Peter, let’s go and greet your guests.”

Peter ran to the front door, trailed by Pepper. 

“He has no idea what he just did.” Tony told his best friend as he got up from his spot on the couch. 

“Does he ever?” Rhodey asked with a laugh as the two friends made their way to the door. 

May and Ben were the first to arrive followed closely by Sharon and her parents. About an hour into the party, Maria and Natasha made their appearance. 

The pair of Shield agents stepped through the sliding glass door and onto the deck where they saw Peter playing in the pool with Rhodey, Sharon, May, Ben, and Sharon’s father Dan. 

“Aunt Ria!” Peter yelled excitedly as soon as he saw his aunt.

“Peter!” She yelled back, getting Natasha laughing. Peter climbed out of the pool and sprinted to his aunt, jumping into her waiting arms. “Happy birthday bud.” She told him as she kissed his forehead.

Peter smiled up at his aunt. “Thank you Aunt Ria.”

Maria let Peter go and stood up and was soaked. “Probably should have waited until I had a bathing suit on.”

Peter laughed at his aunt before he smiled up at Natasha. “Hi Ms. Romanoff.”

Natasha smiled down at the happy eight year old. “Happy birthday Peter.” She told him before she added. “And you can call me Natasha.”

Peter looked up at his aunt, as though he was asking for permission, while Maria just shook her head in amusement at him. “Where did you come from?” She asked with a laugh. “I know for a fact your father doesn’t have any manners so I have no clue why your’s are incredible.”

“Is there a reason you feel the need to attack me every chance you get?” Tony asked as he came up and hugged his sister. He then looked over and smiled at Natasha. “Romanoff.”

“Stark.” She said with a matching smile.

Maria looked between her brother and fellow Shield agent in confusion at what she was watching but before she could think about it, Peter tugged on her hand.

“Go get changed so you can come swimming.” Peter ordered as he tried to drag her back towards the house.

Maria laughed at her nephew as she walked back into the house, forgetting for the moment what she just witnessed. 

Over the next couple hours everyone had a blast. People continued to swim, Peter’s Darth Vader cake was brought out, and Peter opened his presents, which were all Star Wars related. While all of this was going on, Sharon was doing everything she could to try and trip up Natasha and show Peter that the former assassin had yet to watch his favorite movie series but she was prepared for everything.

“You’re not going to win.” Natasha whispered to Sharon as they watched Peter open his presents.

Sharon glared at her out of the corner of her eye. “How are you doing this?” 

Natasha smirked as Peter picked up another present. “Trade secret. Maybe if you study real hard, you too can be a Shield agent.”

Sharon growled at Natasha who was still smirking. Both were soon silenced by a glare sent their way by Maria who was helping her nephew with his presents.

After presents, people made their way back into the pool. After a while, most people had had enough swimming and were either in one of the chairs that surrounded the pool or had made their way inside. 

Maria and Sharon were sitting in chairs next to one another talking when a frowning Peter came up and pushed his older cousin over so he could sit next to her.

“What’s with you?” Maria asked Peter as Sharon laughed and put an arm over his shoulder and pulled him closer to her.

“Did you not get the right clone helmet?” Sharon teased him.

Peter shook his head. “No. Dad’s being weird.”

Sharon snorted. “How can you tell?”

Maria on the other hand looked around the deck but didn’t see her brother anywhere. “What’s he doing Pete?”

Peter looked over at his aunt. “He keeps looking at Ms. Romanoff.”

Sharon was confused. “What do you mean he keeps looking at her?”

“He keeps looking at her.” Peter repeated, throwing his head back so he could look at Sharon. “I went inside to get juice and Dad kept looking over at Ms. Romanoff while they were watching TV.”

Maria’s eyes widened as she remembered what she had witnessed earlier in the day and what she had discovered a few months before. “Peter?”

The youngest Stark looked to his aunt. “Yes Aunt Ria?”

“Was your father acting like this when Natasha was working for him?” Maria asked her nephew slowly. 

Sharon looked at Maria with confusion while Peter scrunched his face up, deep in thought. “The night we had pizza and played Mario Kart and watched TV they both kept looking at each other.” 

Suddenly Sharon’s eyes widened and she looked at Maria, realizing the same thing Maria had. “Anything else kiddo?” She asked breathlessly. 

Peter thought again. “When me and dad met the pirate Ms. Romanoff was there and they were staring at each other then too.” 

“Holy shit.” Sharon muttered. 

“You have to put a dollar in the jar.” Peter looked up at his cousin again. 

“What jar?” Sharon asked, mystified. 

“The swear jar Dad made for Pepper.” Peter explained.

“Can we focus on the other thing please?” Maria interrupted before anyone could speak. She looked directly at Peter. “Is there anything else you can think of?”

Peter thought for a second before he shook his head no. 

Before anyone could say anything else, Tony stepped out of the house. “Freeloaders!” He yelled to his sister, son, and cousin. “Come inside, I need to show you something!”

Peter ran to his father while Maria and Sharon stared at each other, wide eyed. “What in the actual fuck?” Sharon asked Maria.

Maria stood up slowly. “I just… I don’t… I did not see this coming.” Maria said, looking at her brother across the deck.

Sharon stood up and started walking slowly. “So how are we going to play this? Are we going to pick on him or are we going to kill this now?” Sharon asked.

Maria had stayed rooted to her spot. “Nothing.” She murmured, still looking at her brother.

Sharon stopped dead in her tracks. “What?” She asked, turning to look back at Maria.

“We do nothing.” Maria said again as she started walking towards Sharon and the house. “We don’t say anything.”

Sharon was stunned. “What do you mean we’re not doing anything?”  She asked incredulously.

“I actually want to see how this plays out without us messing with him.” Maria murmured as she passed Sharon and continued towards the house. When she reached her brother, she stopped and stared at his face.

Tony leaned away from his sister. “What the hell are you doing?”

Maria smiled at her brother and shook her head. “Nothing.” She patted his cheek as she continued into the house.

Tony watched his sister continue into the house before he turned to look for his cousin only to find her staring at him like he had three heads. “What the hell is going on with you two?” Tony asked.

Sharon kept staring at him before asking him, “Are you feeling okay?”

“I mean I think I probably caught some sort of superbug when I was surrounded by those walking petri dishes yesterday.” Tony was confused by first his sister and now his cousin. “Are you okay?”

Sharon was still staring at him before she shook her head. “I’m honestly not sure anymore.” She said as she walked past Tony and towards the house.

Tony made his way into the house and down to the lab where everyone was gathered, waiting for him. “So, after the shi…debacle”, Tony quickly stopped himself from cursing in front of his son, “that was the expo, Pepper and I were talking about how to fix that public relations nightmare.”

“And stock.” Maria muttered as she absent mindedly shook Peter’s head with her hand, who was standing in front of her, back and forth, getting the child laughing.

Sharon looked at Maria from her spot next to her parents. “How bad?”

Maria shrugged. “It wasn’t anywhere near as bad compared to when he shut down weapons manufacturing but it still took a hit.”

“Anyway…” Tony said, trying to get the conversation back on track. “When we were going over ways to fix things, we came up with this. Jarvis.” A 3d hologram of a building appeared in front of everyone.

“So you’re going to build a skyscraper with your name on it?” Rhodey asked.

Dan snorted. “With his ego I’m surprised it's just one.” Sharon laughed at her fathers comment.

“Ummm…” Tony let out.

“Oh my god.” Sharon sighed. “How many do you have planned?”

“We have four planned but just the one to start.” Pepper interjected, coming to stand next to Tony.

“Where’s the first one?” Natasha asked this time.

Both Sharon and Maria watched Tony's face as he turned to look at Natasha and both could see his eyes light up when he looked directly at her.

“So the first one is planned for New York.” Tony answered. “But if everything goes according to plan the next three would be in Philadelphia, Chicago, and Los Angeles. We’re working on potentially getting cleared to build overseas as well.”

“Oh good, I’ll get to look at this eyesore every day now.” Ben said sarcastically, with a smirk in Tony’s direction.

Tony had an unimpressed look. “Mock all you want but the building is not the important part in all of this.”

“Yeah, It’s the name on the side of the building.” Maria mocked her brother, getting everyone in the room laughing.

Tony looked at Pepper. “I hate them all.” Pepper pointed back at the group. “The most important part of these buildings is this.” Tony walked up to the hologram of the building and zoomed in on the base of the tower. “The Arc reactor.”

“But your factory had an Arc reactor.” Peter said as he came to stand next to his father.

Tony nodded. “It did but it only powered a portion of it.The reactor in each tower will be capable of powering the entire building for an entire year without maintenance.” Tony said proudly. “Each building will be entirely self-sufficient in clean energy.” 

“Wow.” Peter said as he stared at the tower.

Chapter Text

Over the next two years, construction on the new Stark Tower was well under way in New York. Peter was now 10 and about to enter the fifth grade.

Peter and Tony had flown to New York to check on the progress of the construction.

“Is the building really going to be done by the time I’m done school this year?” Peter asked his father excitedly, as they got off of the service elevator.

“Well that's the plan.” Tony told his son. “Don’t get too close to the edge.” He warned.

Peter looked back at his father. “Okay Dad.”

The construction had topped out earlier in the summer so the two Starks were standing on the top floor, looking at the view of the city and the surrounding area.

“Dad?” Peter asked as he continued to look out at the skyline.

“Yeah bud?” Tony asked as he looked over the wiring so he could begin setting up Jarvis in the tower.

Peter turned to look at his father. “Are we going to move here?”

Tony stopped and looked over at his son. “Do you want to move here?”

Peter shrugged. “I don’t know.” He looked back out at the city as Tony came to stand next to his son. “I think it would be really cool to live here but I would but I like having space outside to play.” Peter then looked up at his father, worriedly. “Is that okay?”

Tony laughed at his son’s concern. “Pete, that’s fine. I’m not going to force you to live anywhere you don’t want to live.”

Peter looked relieved at that. “Cool.”

“You can have your Aunt Maria’s room back at the house if you want to live there.” Tony teased his son.

“Like hell he can!” Maria’s voice sounded across the floor.

Tony and Peter turned to see a smiling Maria walking towards them. “Hey Aunt Ria.” Peter said to his aunt with a smile.

“Hey Aunt Ria?” She asked in mock offense. “That’s all that I get after all that I have done for you over the years?” Maria wiped an imaginary tear from her eye as she looked at her brother. “Can you believe this?”

Tony hugged his sister. “Laying it on kinda thick, aren’t we?”

Maria shrugged as she pulled back from her brother. “Maybe but I had expected my only nephew to show a little more enthusiasm at the sight of me.”

Peter laughed at his aunt as he gave her a hug. “I missed you Aunt Ria.”

“I missed you too.” Maria said before she pulled away. “Why don’t you go look around some more, I need to talk to your father for a minute.”

Peter nodded. “Okay.” He said as he wandered away from his father and aunt.

“This floor only and don’t go near the edge!” Tony called after his son before he turned to his sister. “What’s up buttercup?”

“How often do you hack into Shield?” Maria asked.

“Why I never…” Tony started.

“Cut the shit.” Maria said, rolling her eyes. “I’m not asking you to yell at you.”

“Oh.” Tony said relieved. “I haven’t had a long look in a couple months but Jarvis shows me anything that has my name. Why, what's up?”

Maria started to pace. “So Shield found something.” Maria stopped pacing and looked up. “Actually someone.”

Tony was confused. “Maria, what’s going on?”

Maria sighed. “Steve Rogers was found last week in the Arctic. Alive.”

Tony’s eyebrows shot up upon hearing that. “Wow.” Was all Tony could say.

“You alright?” Maria asked. She had heard from their Aunt Peggy how Howard had always compared Tony to Captain America while he was growing up which resulted in a resentment in the war hero.

Tony let out a humorless laugh. “I’m fine. Really I am.” Tony began pacing. “I mean Howard spent decades looking for the man. Missing birthdays, anniversaries with my mom, basically everything that you could think of.”

“Tony.” Maria said calmly, feeling bad for her brother. “You’re allowed to be angry at Howard.”

“I’m not angry.” Tony told his sister as he made his way to the edge of the floor. “I just think it's funny that he spent decades and millions trying to find him and he got nothing.”

Maria knew she wasn’t going to be able to talk to him about their father and Rogers. “Tony. What do we do?”

Tony looked up. “What do you mean?”

Maria sighed. “Aunt Peggy.”

Tony closed his eyes. While he had resented Captain America because of his father, he knew Aunt Peggy had genuinely missed the man. “I don’t know.” Tony looked back at Maria. “I know we should tell her but I don't know if we should.”

“That's kinda why I’m asking you.” Maria sighed as she sat down on a pile of construction supplies. “I mean on one hand she deserves to know but on the other hand I think if we tell her it will just confuse her.”

“That's kinda where I am.” Tony said as he came closer to Maria as he rubbed his face. “Look, I say we don’t tell her. At least not right away. Did you tell Dan?”

“Yeah I told him.” Maria sighed. “He said he would back us on whatever we choose.”

“So what do you want to do?” He asked his sister.

Maria sighed again. “I was leaning toward telling her but now I think your way might be for the best.”

“It usually is.” Tony teased, trying to lighten the mood but got a glare in response from his sister. “Alright then, so we don’t tell her?”

Maria, looking out over the skyline, shook her head. “We don’t tell her.” She glanced back at her brother. “It feels shitty hiding something like this from her.”

Tony nodded in agreement. “It does but I just think something like this would be too difficult for her to understand.”

Maria knew her brother was right. No matter how difficult that this was for them to do, there was nothing to be gained from telling her.

The siblings were silent for a few minutes, the only sound being the noise coming up from the street below.

“Tony.” Maria’s voice cut through the silence.

Tony glanced over at his sister. “Yeah?”

Maria looked at her brother, nervousness filling her. “If I asked you to go public with my existence, would you do it?”

That question confused Tony. In all the years that Maria had been in his life, she had never actually asked him that. “Ria, what’s going on?”

“Just answer my question first.” She pleaded. “Please.”

“Maria, the only reason it never happened was because you were first a kid and then enlisted in the Marines with the plan to join Shield.” Tony told his sister. “Now what's going on?”

Maria pinched the bridge of her nose. “It’s just… Shield isn’t what I thought it was going to be.” She looked back at her brother. “I don’t know how to describe it but something about Shield just seems…off.”

Tony was still confused. “That doesn’t explain why you’d want to go public.”

“Because I need to be prepared in case I need to cut all ties with Shield and the best way to do that would be to make me useless to them.” Maria explained. “Shield doesn’t really make it easy for people to walk away.”

Tony nodded in understanding. “If you’re all over the news as the super secret Stark then the super secret spy club can’t afford to keep you around and risk the exposure.”

Maria pointed at her brother. “Bingo.”

Tony crossed his arms and leaned on one of the exposed columns. “So should I be planning to announce this to the world soon?”

Maria shook her head. “No. Nothing on the horizon. I just needed to know I’d have your support.”

Tony smiled at her. “Always. Me and the suit.”

Maria smiled at her brother in thanks as Peter came running back into the room.

“You didn’t tell me that there was a pool in here!” He yelled at his father.

“You put a pool in?” Maria laughed.

Tony looked between his sister and his son before settling on his sister. “Yeah there’s one two floors down.” He then looked at his son with narrowed eyes. “You were told to stay on this floor.”

Peter gave his father a half smile. “Oops.”

Maria broke out laughing at her nephew. “You really need to start spending less time with your father and more time with kids your own age.”

Chapter Text

About ten months later, most of the construction was completed on the tower. All that was left was some of the minor finishings and the most important point of the tower, removing it from the power grid which is why Tony was currently in the East River. He was tapping into the underwater power cable. He cut open the casing and placed a device over the cable before he rocketed out of the river.

“Good to go on this end. The rest is up to you.” Tony said as he flew through the streets of Manhattan. 

“ You disconnected the transmission lines? Are we off the grid ?” Pepper's voice over his headset.

Pepper and Peter’s faces appeared on Tony’s HUD “Stark Tower is about to become a beacon  of self-sustaining clean energy.”

“ Well, assuming the arc reactor takes over and it actually works .” Pepper teased, getting Peter laughing.

“I assume.” Tony told her with a roll of his eyes as he rounded a corner. “Light her up.”

Pepper turned the reactor on and the tower lit up the New York skyline.

“ How’s it look Dad ?” Peter asked.

“Like Christmas… but with more us.” Tony said with a chuckle.

“ We’ve got to go wider on the public awareness campaign. You need to do some press .” Pepper said as Tony pulled up on the suit and began to climb the exterior of the tower. “ I’m in DC tomorrow. I’m working on the zoning for the next three buildings .”

“Pepper, you’re killing me at the moment. Remember, enjoy the moment.” Tony said as he reached the penthouse.

“Then get in here and help Peter and I celebrate.” Pepper told him

Tony landed on the landing pad when Peter chimed in. “We’ve got pizza.”

Tony laughed at his son as the suit around him began to be dismantled as he walked toward the building.

“Sir, Agent Coulson of SHIELD is on the line.” Jarvis informed Tony.

“I’m not in.” Tony said as the helmet was removed. “I’m actually out.”

Tony kept walking when the AI cut in again, “Sir, I’m afraid he’s insisting.”

Tony rolled his eyes. “Grow a spine JARVIS. I've got a pizza party.”

Tony made his way inside the penthouse where he was greeted by his son handing him a plate with a slice of pizza on it.

“Levels are holding steady… I think.” Pepper said as she stared at a display of the building.

Tony and Peter approached Pepper. “Of course they are, I was directly involved. Which leads me to my next question.” Tony said as he threw his headset on the table Pepper was standing at. “How does it feel to be a genius?” Tony asked as he turned the display Pepper was looking at off.

“Well, I really wouldn’t know now would I?” Pepper asked as she turned to face the two Starks.

“What do you mean Aunt Pep?” Peter asked. “I thought this was your idea.”

Tony looked down at his son, mid bite into his slice of pizza. “My name is literally on the side of the building.”

Meanwhile, Pepper just laughed at what Peter had said. “No Peter, all this came from that.” Pepper said as she tapped Tony’s reactor.

After taking another bite of his pizza, Tony said. “Well Give yourself some credit, please. Stark Tower is your baby. Give yourself…” Tony paused and took another bite, internally debating how much credit to give her. “Twelve percent of the credit.”

Peter face palmed at his father’s statement. “Daaad.” He groaned

“Twelve percent?” Pepper asked, annoyed. 

Tony knew he made a mistake. “An argument can be made for fifteen.”

Pepper walked past Tony. “Twelve percent of my baby?”

“Well, I did do all the heavy lifting.” Tony tried to defend himself. “Literally, I lifted the heavy things and sorry but, the security snafu? That was on you.

“Oh.” Pepper mocked as she grabbed a slice of pizza for herself and sat down on the floor.

“My private elevator was teeming with sweaty workmen.” Tony pointed out.

Peter snorted at his father's comment as he sat down next to a smirking Pepper.

“What’s this?” Tony asked as he gestured between the two and knelt down across from his son and former assistant..

Peter shrugged. “I’m picking the winning side.”

Pepper laughed as she put an arm around the ten year old. “Your son is smarter than you.”

Tony rolled his eyes at the two of them. “I’ll tell you what, the next building is gonna say ’Potts’ on the tower.”

“On the lease.” Pepper shot back.

Tony winced as though he was in pain. “Yeah that’s a no.”

“Sir, the telephone. I’m afraid my protocols are being overridden.” Jarvis cut in.

Tony reached over the table and picked up his company's prototype phone as an all too familiar voice came out of it.

“ Mr. Stark, we need to talk .” Agent Coulson said through it.

“You have reached the Life Model Decoy of Tony Stark. Please leave a message.” Tony spoke robotically.

  “ This is urgent. ” Coulson said

"Then leave it, urgently.” Tony told the Shield agent over the phone just as the elevator door opened and revealed Coulson to the occupants of the penthouse. “Security breach.” Tony turned and pointed at Pepper. “That’s on you.”

“Phil! Come in!” Pepper said pleasantly as she stood up and began to make her way toward the elevator.

“Phil?” Tony wasn’t aware that Pepper was on a first name basis with the man.

“Phil!” Peter called over his shoulder like he was welcoming an old friend to a bar in Boston.

Tony’s head snapped to his son in surprise as Phil began to talk to Pepper. “I can’t stay.’

Tony got up from his spot and continued to look between Pepper and Peter. “Uh, his first name is Agent.”

Pepper completely ignored the billionaire. “Come on in, we’re celebrating.”

“Which is why he can’t stay.” Tony said with a fake smile. He knew if Coulson was here, Shield wanted him for something.

“We need you to look this over, as soon as possible.” Couluson said as he tried to hand Tony some sort of device.

“I don’t like being handed things.” Tony said as he lost his smile.

“That’s fine because I love to be handed things.” Pepper said as she took the device from Coulson and immediately gave it to Tony.

“Official consulting hours are between eight and five every other Thursday.” Tony said, suppressing a groan of annoyance. 

“This isn’t a normal consultation.” Coulson said in his usual even tone.

“Is this about the Avengers!?” Peter called with his back to the elevator from his spot on the floor and everyone turned to look at him. After a moment of no one saying anything, Peter turned and saw everyone's eyes directed at him. “That was one of those things that I’m not supposed to know about wasn’t it?”

Tony nodded at his son, Pepper was fighting the urge to laugh, and Coulson had a slight smile.

Tony opened up the device and turned around and started walking back towards the table Pepper had been standing at earlier. “The Avengers Initiative was scrapped, I thought, and I didn’t even qualify.” Tony called slightly angry at having his night ruined, over his shoulder.

Pepper turned back to Coulson. “I didn’t know that.” She said unconvincingly.

“Yeah, apparently I’m volatile, self-obsessed, don’t play well with others.” Tony continued, remembering the file that Natasha had originally written up. 

Peter snorted. “Even I knew that.” Peter mumbled before he shot his father a grin which earned him a glare from his father.

“This isn’t about personality profiles anymore.” Coulson informed him.

“Whatever!” Tony called. “Ms. Potts, got a sec?”

Pepper made her way over to Tony while Peter stood up from his spot on the floor.

“Do you want any pizza?” Peter asked the Shield agent.

“No thank you.” Coulson told him in a pleasant tone. 

Peter shrugged. “More for us then.” Peter opened up the pizza box and took another slice. Just as Peter was about to take a bite, his father paired the device Coulson had given him to the holographic display. Peter nearly dropped his pizza when he saw footage of The Hulk, Thor, and Captain America brought up. “Wow.” He whispered wide eyed. 

Pepper stared at the display, the gravity of the situation becoming evident. “I’m going to take the jet to DC tonight.”

“That’s probably for the best.” Tony muttered, still shocked at what he was looking at. He had been unable to find this in all of his snooping in Shields database despite hearing about all of this from his sister which led him to believe they were hiding a more advanced system.

Pepper didn’t hear him at first. “You have homework. You have a… Wait, did you agree with me?” She asked as her head snapped to him.

“Believe it or not I do occasionally listen.” Tony told her. Tony then looked back at Coulson. “Where’s safe?”

“I’m afraid I can’t answer that.” Coulson informed Tony.

Tony fully turned to face the Shield agent. “I’m not messing around here Coulson!” Tony said angrily. “I need to know where to send him!” Tony pointed at his son.

Peter only remembered seeing his father mad once before, the night his father found out Stane was the one behind the double dealing of the weapons.

Pepper put a hand on Tony’s shoulder, trying to calm him down. “Tony.” She spoke softly.

“Mr. Stark.” Coulson spoke calmly. “I can not answer your question because I do not know the answer to it. I wish I could tell you but I can not. I’m sorry.”

Tony nodded in understanding, his anger fading away.

“I’ll drop him off at Ben and May’s on my way to the airport.” Pepper said quietly.

“Thank you.” Tony told her before he looked at his son who was watching the scene with wide eyes. “Peter. Go grab your bag, you're going to stay with your aunt and uncle for a couple days.”

Peter knew this wasn’t the time to try and argue with his father. “Okay Dad.” Peter ran to his room down the hall to grab his bag before he ran back to find Pepper making small talk with Phil.

“Phil is going to take us.” Pepper told him.

Peter nodded before he turned to see his father looking through all the information on the device. “Bye Dad.”

Tony paused from his work and looked back to his son. “Behave for your Aunt May.” He said with a small smile.

Peter laughed at his father. “You never say Uncle Ben.”

“You know why.” Tony told his son with a laugh before he turned serious. “Seriously though, behave. I’ll see you in a couple days.”

Peter nodded at his father before he turned and made his way into the elevator with Pepper and Coulson.

Chapter Text

Maria was scrolling through a datapad and making her way down one of the numerous hallways on board Shield’s helicarrier. Roger’s and Banner had arrived onboard earlier and they were beginning the hunt for Loki and the Tesseract. She was going over what was known about Loki when Natasha fell into step beside her.

“Are you aware that your brother is being brought in?” Natasha asked under her breath.

Natasha and Maria had become friendly with one another the past two years, much to Sharon’s annoyance, though Natasha and Sharon were at least civil toward one another, so it wasn’t out of the ordinary to see the two of them together.

“Yes I am.” Maria said through gritted teeth, not looking up from her reading.

“So much for keeping him away from Fury.” Natasha said as they rounded a corner.

Maria sighed as she looked up. “At least we had a few years between Tony and Shield interactions. Fury was bound to call sooner or later.”

Natasha nodded in agreement. “So far he has only been called into consult. Let’s hope this is over before Fury calls him all the way in.”

“Or my brother decides to just show up.” Maria said.

Natasha looked at Maria. “Can I change what I said because that’s what's going to happen.” She said with a small laugh.

Maria groaned. “Don’t say that because that’s going to happen now.” The last thing Maria needed was her brother showing up randomly. “You heading out soon?”

Natasha nodded. “You’re walking me to meet the Star Spangled man himself.”

Maria fought back the urge to laugh. “How’s that working out?”

Maria had yet to spend any significant time with the captain, only able to observe from afar, so she was unable to form any kind of meaningful impression of the man.

Natasha shrugged. “Hard to tell this soon. Though I have to admit his manners seem like Petes… times 10.”

Maria stopped walking and stared. “No. There’s no way he’s that bad.”

Down the hallway, Captain America could be seen waiting for Natasha. Natasha turned to Maria who was now catching up. “Let's go find out then.”

The two Shield agents made their way down the rest of the hallway to the waiting Steve Rogers.

“Ma’am.” Steve nodded at Natasha before he turned to Maria. “Ma’am.”

Maria glanced at Natasha who was watching the exchange with an emotionless stare before she looked back at the super soldier. “Captain.” She stuck her hand out. “Agent Hill.” She introduced herself.

Steve shook her hand. “Pleasure to meet you Ma’am.”

Maria could swear she could hear Natasha stifle a laugh next to her. “Well I’ll leave you in Agent Romanoff’s hands. Good luck in Germany.” Maria told the man before she continued down the hallway.

Tony was soaring through the night sky in his suit. He was currently allowing Jarvis to control the suit so he could read Selvig’s notes on the Tesseract on the suit's HUD. From the notes he knew that Iridium was going to be needed for whatever was planned for the cube and the best place to source it was going to be in Europe. It was just a matter of finding the right source.

“Sir, I’m intercepting Shield transmissions.” Jarvis interrupted Tony’s reading. “Location: Stuttgart, Germany.”

“This should be interesting.” Tony said as he took control of the suit. “Hope you packed the lederhosen J.” Tony said before he blasted off to Germany.

As Tony got closer to Germany, Jarvis was able to identify the presence of not only Loki but Captain America as well.

“Sir, there is a quinjet being piloted by Agent Romanoff at the scene.”

Much like with Maria, Natasha had become closer with the Stark family, though not as close as Tony would have preferred. She had been to Peter’s last three birthdays, a Thanksgiving dinner, and numerous other get-togethers.

“Time to wake the neighbors Jarvis.” Tony informed his AI. Within seconds, Jarvis had hijacked the quinjet’s radio and PA system and started playing ‘Shoot to Thrill’ over the jet’s PA system. “Agent Romanoff, you miss me?” He asked with a smirk that she couldn’t see but could definitely hear.

Tony flew down to the fight between Rogers and Loki and hit the God of Mischief with a repulsor blast, knocking Loki down in the process. Tony landed on one knee before he stood up and activated the bulk of his suit's armements. “Make a move reindeer games.” Tony informed the god. Loki’s Asgardian armor faded away as he raised his hands up in surrender. “Good move.” Tony told him as he lowered his arms and deactivated everything.

Captain America walked up to Iron Man. “Mr. Stark.” Steve said, slightly out of breath.

Tony finally looked at the man who his father had constantly talked about whenever he ‘screwed up’ in the eyes of his father. “Captain.” Tony said evenly.

The quinjet landed behind the two and they loaded Loki onboard and set off for the helicarrier. Natasha unbuckled her seatbelt and made her way back to the cargo area to see Loki strapped to a seat, Tony taking his helmet off, and Steve pulling his mask off.

Natasha motioned for Tony to come over to her.

“How’s it going Red?” Tony asked her cheerfully.

Natasha glanced at Steve and saw that his attention was on Loki. “You were only supposed to consult, not participate.” She hissed at him.

“Have you been taking lessons from Maria?” Tony asked her with a smile before he turned and headed back to Steve and Loki.

Natasha just stared angrily at his back while he made his way back to the Captain and the god before she returned to her seat so she could inform Fury that Loki had been apprehended. After informing Fury, she could hear Tony and Steve talking behind her when a lightning storm popped up, seemingly out of nowhere.

“Where’d this come from?” Natasha asked aloud as she leaned forward and looked out of the windows.

“What’s the matter? Scared of a little lightning?” Steve asked a suddenly scared Loki.

Loki was looking fearfully up. “I’m not overly fond of what follows.”

Suddenly, something crashed into the roof of the jet, causing everyone's head to snap up. Tony rushed to put his helmet on while Natasha sped up and desperately tried to gain altitude. Tony hit the button to lower the rear ramp.

“What are you doing?!” Steve yelled over the wind.

Tony made his way towards the ramp just as Thor entered the jet. Loki looked at his brother fearfully as Thor pushed Tony and his armor back with a simple tap of his hammer. Thor grabbed Loki by the neck and then jumped out of the jet by spinning his hammer.

Tony got up slowly. “Now there’s that guy.”

Natasha looked over her shoulder at the pair. “Another Asgardian?”

Captain America looked at Tony. “That guy’s a friendly?”

Tony looked back at Rogers. “Doesn’t matter. If he frees Loki, or kills him, the Tesseract’s lost.” He said from behind his helmet's faceplate. Tony began walking toward the edge of the open ramp.

“Stark, we need a plan of attack.” Steve called desperately.

“I have a plan.” Tony said without breaking stride before he stopped at the edge. “Attack.” Was all he said before he rocketed off the jet.

Steve ran to grab a parachute as Natasha turned back to the controls. “I’d sit this one out, Cap.”

“I don’t see how I can.” He told her as he strapped on the parachute.

Natasha turned her head so she could see him. “These guys come from legend, they’re basically Gods.” She informed him.

“There’s only one God ma’am, and I’m pretty sure he doesn’t dress like that.” Steve told her as he grabbed his shield and proceeded to the back of the jet and dove out in pursuit of the others.

Natasha’s co-pilot looked over to her. “What now?”

Natasha closed the rear door and began turning the jet around. “Now we wait for them to call us for a ride.” She informed him.

“So we’re not getting involved?” He asked for clarification.

Natasha shook her head. “I have no desire to get into whatever that is unless we have no other options.”

Her co-pilot looked relieved at that as he turned back to the controls.

Soon enough, Natasha got a call from Tony to let her know everything was handled. Natasha landed the quinjet in a clearing and Steve and Thor dragged Loki back on board. Tony elected to fly alongside the jet to stave off any more potential threats.

Chapter Text

Loki was escorted the rest of the way to the helicarrier without incident and from there was transported to a large glass cylindrical room that would serve as his jail cell. Once in his makeshift cell, Fury briefed Loki on what would happen if he acted out before he transitioned into questioning the god on the location of the cube.

“He really grows on you doesn’t he?” Bruce Banner said as he, Steve, Thor, and Natasha watched the interrogation from the conference table on the bridge.

“Loki’s gonna drag this out.” Steve said from his seat, still looking at the table where they watched the integration before he looked up at the God of Thunder. “So, Thor, what’s his play?”

Thor was staring off into the distance, as though he was deep in thought. “He has an army called the Chitauri.” He told those assembled before he looked back at the table. “They’re not of Asgard nor any world known. He means to lead them against your people. They will win him the Earth, in return, I suspect, for the Tesseract.”

As Thor was explaining the Chitauri to the others, Maria came and stood off to the side of him, earning an extremely subtle nod from Natasha.

“An army? From outer space?” Steve asked in disbelief.

“So, he’s building another portal.” Banner said as took his glasses off. “That’s what he needs Erik Selvig for.”

“Selvig?” Thor asked Banner.

“He’s an astrophysicist…” Banner began to explain.

Thor was quick to interrupt. “He’s a friend.”

“Loki has them under some kind of spell,” Natasha told the god before her expression turned sad, “along with one of ours.”

“I wanna know why Loki let us take him. He’s not leading an army from here.” Steve said, looking around the room.

“I don’t think we should be focusing on Loki. That guy’s brain is a bag full of cats, you can smell crazy on him.” Banner said.

“Have care how you speak.” Thor threatened Bruce. “Loki is beyond reason but he is of Asgard, and he is my brother.”

Natasha stared ahead stoically from her seat at the conference table “He killed eighty people in two days.” She informed Thor.

Thor was unsure what to say in response to Natasha. “He’s adopted?”

“I think it’s about the mechanics.” Bruce spoke up, regaining the group's attention. “Iridium, what do they need the Iridium for?”

“It’s a stabilizing agent.” Tony announced his presence to the room as he and Coulson came onto the bridge. He turned to the Shield agent and spoke in a hushed tone. “I’m telling you, he has enough legos. He doesn’t need you adding to his collection.” Coulson walked off in another direction leaving Tony by himself. “If you get him anymore I will find where you live and cover your floor with them…after I take all of your shoes!” He called after Coulson before he turned and continued towards the now confused conference table as if nothing had happened. “Means the portal won’t collapse on itself like it did at SHIELD.” He then continued towards Thor. “No hard feelings Point Break, you got a mean swing.” Tony patted the god on the arm, earning a look of confusion from said god. “Also, means the portal can open as wide and stay open as long as Loki wants.” Tony threw a smirk his sister’s way, earning a roll of the eyes from her, and continued towards the ship's controls. “Ah, raise the mizzen mast, ship the topsails.” He began barking out fake orders, something that earned him strange looks from the crew. Suddenly Tony spun and pointed at a random crew member. “That man is playing Galaga! Thought we wouldn’t notice, but we did.” Tony covered his left eye and looked around at the controls. “How does Fury even see these?”

Maria was fighting the urge to strangle her brother where he stood. “He turns.” She told her brother as emotionlessly as possible.

Despite the gravity of the situation, Natasha had to cover her mouth to hide her lips twitching upward at watching the siblings interact in front of Shield.

Tony smirked at his sister. “Sounds exhausting.” He told her before he started messing with the control screens. “The rest of the raw materials, Agent Barton can get his hands on pretty easily. Only major component he still needs is a power source of high energy density.” As Tony was talking and walking between the controls, he stuck a dime sized device underneath one of the consoles. This action went unnoticed by everyone except Maria. “Something to kick start the cube.”

Maria decided that she would confront her brother later. “When did you become an expert in thermonuclear astrophysics?” She decided to ask. She always knew her brother was smart but she had never heard him say anything on the subject.

“Last night.” Tony told his sister in a matter of fact tone, enjoying being able to surprise his sister. Tony began looking around the room. “The packet, Selvig’s notes, the extraction theory papers…am I the only one who did the reading?”

“Does Loki need any particular kind of power source?” Steve asked from his seat.

“He’d have to heat the cube to a hundred and twenty million kelvin just to break through the Coulomb barrier.” Bruce said as he paced opposite Tony.

“Unless, Selvig has figured out how to stabilize the Quantum Tunneling effect.” Tony finished.

“Well, if he could do that he could achieve heavy ion fusion at any reactor on the planet.” The physicist told Tony

Tony stuck his hand out to Bruce. “Finally. Someone who speaks English.”

Maria watched her brother and Bruce Banner interact in awe. Bruce was the first person that she had ever met that could keep up with Tony when her brother forgot that not everyone was as smart as he was. Peter was starting to be able to talk on Tony’s level but he still had a ways to go until he was on his fathers level.

Steve looked around at the others. “Is that what just happened?” He asked as Tony and Bruce shook hands behind him.

“It’s good to meet you, Doctor Banner.” Tony told the doctor as the two let go of each other's hands. “Your work on anti-electron collisions is unparalleled. And I’m a huge fan of the way you lose control and turn into an enormous green rage monster.” Tony told Bruce.

Maria fought off the urge to face palm at her brother obviously making Bruce uncomfortable.

Bruce looked around awkwardly. “Thanks.” He sighed.

“Doctor Banner is only here to track the Cube.” Fury announced, making his presence known as he entered the bridge. “I was hoping you might join him.”

“I’d start with that stick of his.” Steve said. “It may be magical but it works an awful lot like a Hydra weapon.

“I don’t know about that,” Fury told Steve before he turned back to the others, “but it is powered by the Cube. And I like to know how Loki used it to turn two of the sharpest men I know into his
personal flying monkeys.”

Thor looked at the Shield director in confusion. “Monkeys? I do not understand…”

“I do!” Steve interrupted excitedly. Tony and Maria both rolled their eyes at the super soldier as the rest of the group went silent and stared at him. “I...I understood that reference.” Steve said quietly, embarrassed by his outburst.

Tony turned back to Bruce. “Shall we play, Doctor?”

“This way, sir.” Bruce told him and led him off to the lab.

A short time later Tony was making his way down one of the halls of the carrier, he had stepped out of the lab so he could stretch his legs and check on Peter, when a door next to him suddenly opened and he was pulled inside. Once inside the storage room he was face to face with an angry Natasha and an absolutely livid Maria.

Tony looked at the two angry women with his trademark smirk. “Blossom.” He nodded at Natasha. “Buttercup.” He then nodded at his sister. “Where’s Bubbles?” He asked, not seeing Sharon.

Natasha was slightly confused by the new nicknames but Maria wasn’t and had somehow gotten angrier at her brother. “You have placed yourself in the middle of a global emergency and you’re cracking Powerpuff Girl jokes?”

Natasha looked over at Maria. “I’m not familiar with that one.”

Since Natasha had started spending time with the Stark family, they had taken the time to educate her on all of the things that her training in the Red Room hadn’t covered, mainly pop culture such as movies and television shows. They did, however, have a ways to go before either one of them would call her an expert.

“It’s a cartoon. One of us will explain later.” Maria told her fellow Shield agent, never taking her eye’s off her brother. “What are you doing here?” She asked him.

“Do you mean here as in in this overly drab storage room or on this flying behemoth that has me wondering if I should break into who knows how many governmental databases so I can find out what exactly our tax dollars do?” Tony half teasingly, half seriously asked her.

“You know what I mean.” Maria hissed angrily.

Tony however, wasn’t paying attention to her anymore, opting to look around the room. “I mean this thing must have cost an absolute fortune. Plus who even made it because I sure as hell didn’t, wasn’t even approached about it.” He then looked at the Shield personnel. “I feel like I should be offended by that. Should I be offended by that?”

“Tony.” Maria growled.

“Did we sacrifice universal health care for this because I have to admit, it just seems like a waste and that somebody is overcompensating for something if you know what I mean?” Tony asked them, continuing to ignore the situation at hand.

“Tony!” Maria yelled, snapping her brother out of his thoughts.

Tony looked at his sister. “Yes?”

“What are you doing here?” Maria asked him again, angrily.

Tony knew by the look on her face that if he screwed with her anymore, Maria may actually kill him. “Coulson came and said Shield needed my help.”

“We know that part.” Natasha told him. “You were not supposed to be involved beyond consulting.”

Tony shrugged. “Shit happens.”

“Not like this it doesn't.” Maria growled.

Tony put his hands up and tried to calm her down. “I didn’t go out looking to get into the middle of all this.” He attempted to placate his sister.

“Really?” Natasha asked skeptically. “You certainly got to Germany awfully fast.”

“Well when two of the largest sources of iridium on the planet are located in Europe, you take a field trip.” He told them. “I was actually heading to the lab in Sweden first when Jarvis started intercepting your transmissions.” He nodded at Natasha.

“And what exactly was your plan?” Maria asked him, her anger starting to slowly subside.

“I was going to borrow the iridium from the labs and turn it over to Coulson.” He answered her.

Natasha was starting to see where Tony was going with this but there were still questions. “And when you say borrow you mean…” She trailed off.

“Borrow.” Tony told her, knowing she was asking if he was going to steal it. “I can get away with a lot in the scientific community because of my name and it would raise a lot less questions with me doing it compared to Shield.”

Natasha was impressed. “This was surprisingly well thought out.” Tony smiled at the compliment.

Maria however was not. “But what would have happened if you had beaten Barton and the rest of Loki’s forces and gotten the iridium before them?” Maria asked him. “They would have known that you had the one thing they needed and they would have them come after you.”

Tony smirked. “Give me some credit dear sister of mine.” Maria narrowed her eyes in annoyment at him. “That’s where Coulson would come in. I planned to have him set up teams outside the two labs to hopefully end all of this before things got really bad.”

“So you really weren’t out looking for a part in this?” Maria asked, relieved that her brother wasn’t a complete moron.

Tony shook his head. “Nope. Just wanted this over as soon as possible.”

Maria rubbed her eyes. “Fine. What’s the device that you planted on the bridge do?”

Natasha looked at Maria in confusion while Tony winced.

“You saw that?” He asked and got a nod from his sister in return.

Natasha was confused. “What device?”

“It was when he was monologuing at the ship's controls.” Maria filled her in. “Everyone was so focused on what he was saying, no one noticed him attach something to the underside of one of the terminals. The only reason I noticed was because I’ve learned to watch his hands over the years because the helicopter parent that is my brother, likes to put tracking devices on me in case something happens.”

That impressed Natasha. The fact that Tony was able to plant something in front of a room full of Shield operatives, herself included, and have only one person notice was not an easy feat.

Tony groaned. “Did you disable it?”

Maria shook her head. “The only reason it’s still active is because I know you wouldn’t do something that would jeopardize everyone’s safety.” She told him as she folded her arms across her chest. “So I ask again, what’s it do?”

Tony sighed. “It’s allowing Jarvis the ability to break into Shields internal servers. The stuff I haven’t been able to get to until now.”

“What are you looking for?” Natasha asked him.

Tony shrugged. “Besides Fury’s biggest secrets, anything that involves me or those who are close to me.”

Maria was satisfied with that answer. “Alright. We’ve got to get back before people start to notice we’re missing.” Maria pulled out her phone and tapped on the screen. “You’re good for thirty seconds Nat.”

Natasha made her way to the door, pausing briefly to look at Tony, which caused Maria to roll her eyes. The assassin opened the door and looked each way. “Later losers.” She said with a glance before slipping out of the room.

Once the door was closed, Maria turned to face her brother. “Okay, this thing started out as interesting, then it went to cute, then sad, back to cute, and now we’re at annoying.”

Tony looked at his sister in bewilderment. “What the hell are you talking about?”

Maria laughed at her brother. “You and Nat haven’t exactly done a good job hiding your feelings for each other.” She teased him. “Actually, I’m pretty sure the only people who haven’t noticed it are the two of you.”

Tony looked like a deer in headlights at his sister’s comments. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He croaked out.

Maria shook her head at him. “You two obviously care about one another.”

“Look.” Tony began, desperate for this conversation to end. “Hypothetically speaking, let’s say you’re right. Why would she want to be with someone like me?”

Maria was surprised by her brother’s remark. For as long as she had known him, Maria had never seen this side of him. “Where is this coming from Tone?” She asked softly.

“I’m a single father in my 40’s. I’m being kept alive by a glowing battery in my chest. My most stable relationships have been with Mary who I only got a few years with and all of the fake dates Pepper and I have been on.”

A few years after Mary’s untimely passing, Pepper had come up with the idea for Tony to start going on fake dates to get the playboy label re-attached to him. Her rationale was people would be more prone to underestimate him. She had even volunteered to go on most of them with the help of disguises. Over the years Sharon, both of Rhodey’s sisters (much to the pilot's annoyment), and a few of Tony’s friends from school had gotten in on the act.

Maria suddenly felt bad for her brother. “You really think she would care about any of that?” Before Tony had a chance to answer, Maria pressed on. “She has gotten to know the real you over the last few years. She’s seen you without all of your masks on and guess what, she keeps coming back.”

“Ria…” He began.

“No.” She cut him off. “I wanted to torment the shit out of you with this like you did with me in high school but now I would just feel bad.” Maria looked at her brother sadly. “Mary would want you to find someone to be happy with and guess what, that could be Natasha if you gave her a chance.” She tapped on her phone again before Tony could respond. “Get back to Banner.” She told him.

Tony looked at his sister with a pathetic look as he left the room.

Chapter Text

“What are you doing, Mr. Stark?” Fury demanded as he barged into the lab.

Tony was seated in front of one of the lab's computer screens with Bruce standing just behind him. “Uh… kind of been wondering the same thing about you.”

“You’re supposed to be locating the Tesseract.” Fury told the genius.

“We are.” Bruce spoke up. “The model’s locked and we’re sweeping for the signature now. When we get a hit, we’ll have the location within half a mile.” Bruce pointed at the screen that the model was running on, causing Fury to turn and look.

“And you’ll get your cube back, no muss, no fuss.” Tony said, regaining the director’s attention. Tony’s screen then flashed something for him to view. “What is Phase Two?”

Suddenly, Steve entered the lab and slammed a weapon down on one of the tables. “Phase Two is Shield uses the cube to make weapons.” Captain America filled the others in. He then looked over at Tony. “Sorry, computer was moving a little slow for me.” He then turned his attention back to Fury.

“Rogers, we gathered everything related to the Tesseract.” Fury tried to defend himself. “This does not mean that we’re…”

“I’m sorry, Captain Sparrow.” Tony interrupted. He hopped down from his seat and turned his screen so Fury and Steve could both see the blueprints for a missile of some kind. “What were you lying?”

“I was wrong, Director.” Steve glared at Fury as Natasha and Thor came into the lab. “The world
hasn’t changed a bit.”

Bruce looked over at Natasha. “Did you know about this?”

“You wanna think about removing yourself from this environment, Doctor?” Natasha asked as she took a step forward.

Bruce gave her a humorless chuckle. “I was in Calcutta, I was pretty well removed.”

Natasha walked toward him. “Loki’s manipulating you.”

Bruce backed away from her slowly. “And you’ve been doing what exactly?”

“You didn’t come here because I bat my eyelashes at you.” Natasha told the doctor, getting directly in front of him.

Tony was watching the exchange with a feeling of jealousy.

“Yes, and I’m not leaving because suddenly you get a little twitchy.” Bruce told her as he maneuvered a screen so everyone in the lab could see. “I’d like to know why Shield is
using the Tesseract to build weapons of mass destruction.”

Fury pointed at Thor. “Because of him.”

Thor and a large portion of the room was surprised by that revelation. “Me?” The god of thunder asked.

“A couple years ago, Earth had a visitor from another planet who had a grudge match that leveled a small town. We learned that not only are we not alone, but we are hopelessly, hilariously, out-gunned.” Fury explained to the room.
“My people want nothing but peace with your planet.” Thor defended.

“But you’re not the only people out there, are you? And, you’re not the only threat.” Fury told Thor before he turned back to the others. “The world’s filling up with people who can’t be matched, they can’t be controlled.”

“Like you controlled the cube?.” Steve asked angrily.

“Your work with the Tesseract is what drew Loki to it, and his allies. It is the signal to all the realms that the earth is ready for a higher form of war.” Thor roared.

“A higher form?” Steve asked, alarmed at the implications that that statement brought.

“You forced our hand.” Fury continued to defend. “We had to come up with some…”

“Nuclear deterrent!” Tony interrupted. “Cause that always calms everything right down.

Everyone in the room began arguing with each other, unaware that Loki’s scepter was beginning to glow. Bruce and Fury finally started going at one another, which prompted Tony to stick up for Bruce.

“Why shouldn’t the guy let off a little steam?” Tony asked the room as he put a hand on Steve’s shoulder.

Steve aggressively shook off his hand. “You know damn well why! Back off!” He told the billionaire angrily.

All the years of resentment Captain America was coming to a head for Tony. “Oh, I’m starting to want you to make me.”

“Yeah, big man in a suit of armor. Take that off, what are you?” Steve spoke with venom in his voice.

“Genius, billionaire, playboy, philanthropist, and father.” Tony bit back and out of the corner of his eye, he could see Natasha nod impressed at him.

“I know guys with none of that worth ten of you. I’ve seen the footage. The only thing you really fight for is yourself. You’re not even a real father, never being seen with your own child outside of a few obviously staged photographs. Probably been raised by someone else his whole life. You’re not the guy to make the sacrifice play, to lay down on a wire and let the other guy crawl over you.” Steve lectured.

Natasha had to bury the urge to scream at Rogers for what he said about Tony, especially the part about him and Peter. Even Fury was shocked by the captain's statement. While he had not spent much time around the Stark father-son duo, he was clearly able to tell how much Tony loved his son.

“Don’t you dare presume to think you know a goddamn thing about myself or my son!” Tony snarled at Steve. “Everything that I do, I do for him. But you are right when you say that I wouldn’t ‘lay down on a wire’, the reason being is that I’d cut the fucking wire because contray to what you believe, I have a reason to live!”

Now the entire room was watching the war of words between the two with undivided attention. Everyone but Natasha was shocked by the pure hatred that could clearly be heard in Tony’s voice.

Steve was shocked that Tony was actually defending his parenting. He shook his head slightly to try and regain his thoughts. “Using your own son as a way out. You know, you may not be a threat, but you better stop pretending to be a hero.”

Tony was shaking with pure rage at this point. “A hero, like you? You’re a laboratory experiment, Rogers. Everything special about you came out of a bottle.”

Steve stepped closer to Tony. “Put on the suit, let’s go a few rounds.” He taunted.

Before Tony could agree, Thor started laughing. “You people are so petty, and tiny.”

“Yeah, this is a team." Bruce told Fury.

When Bruce began taunting the director of Shield again, Tony shook his head trying to clear his mind. He could tell something was wrong, especially considering how quickly he had just lost his temper but could not figure out what.

He was brought out of trying to clear his mind when Steve spoke. “Doctor Banner, put down the
scepter.”

Tony looked at the scepter and his eyes widened at the sight of it glowing brighter than it had ever been since coming into Shields possession.

Bruce also looked at it in surprise. He had no idea that he had even picked it up. He looked directly at Tony and both men knew what was causing everyone to be so aggressive towards one another.

Before anyone could say anything, the monitor that was running the model to track the Tesseract began to chime, signaling to the group that it had been found. Bruce put the scepter back on the lab table and slowly walked towards the monitor on the other side of the room.

“Sorry, kids. You don’t get to see my party trick after all.” Bruce told everyone as he settled in front of the station.

The room fell into chaos again, something that Tony had no desire to be around for. He knew the faster that the cube was back in Thor’s possession, the faster his son was safe from whatever was waiting on the other side of the portal it could open. As he turned to leave the lab, Steve grabbed his arm, preventing him from leaving.

“You’re not going alone!” He ordered Tony.

Tony smacked the super soldier's hand off of him. “I really don’t have time to do this with you right now Rogers.”

“You’re not going alone.” Steve repeated.

“You gonna stop me?” Tony asked.

“Put on the suit, let’s find out.” Steve told him, still slightly under the influence of the scepter.

“I’m not afraid to hit an old man.” Tony told him before he turned and tried to leave again.

“Put on the suit!” Steve called after him, causing Tony to stop in his tracks.

As that was going on, the monitor revealed to Bruce that the cube was currently in Brooklyn but was clearly heading towards Manhattan. “Oh my god.” He murmured loud enough for everyone to hear.

Before anyone could ask, a series of explosions were set off and began to tear a portion of the ship apart. One such explosion was able to travel through the ship's ducts and into the lab, sending the occupants flying in every direction.

Tony and Steve got up in the now smoke filled lab. “Put on the suit.” He again told Tony, only this time the taunting nature of it was replaced by more of a desperation laced tone.

“Yep.” Tony agreed as he scrambled to his feet.

Chapter Text

“Aunt May!” Peter yelled as he was on the floor looking under his bed at his aunt and uncle's apartment. 

May popped her head into her nephew's room and was taken aback at the state of Peter’s room, clothes and various toys were lying all over the place. “Peter! What did you do?!” She asked, holding back a laugh.

Peter looked up at his aunt, who was holding a laundry basket. “Have you seen my StarkTab?”

May was confused for a second before a look of realization crossed her face. “Your IPad?”

“StarkTab Aunt May.” Peter told his aunt in a very serious tone. “The IPad pales in comparison to the brilliance that is the StarkTab. Stark Industries new line of Smart devices blows away all of its competitors with…”

“I get it.” May interrupted her nephew. “You don’t have to quote a commercial.”

“Dad said it first.” Peter mumbled.

“And why does that not surprise me.” May sighed. “I think I saw your uncle playing with it.”

Peter got up and ran past his aunt. “Thanks Aunt May.” 

“You’re cleaning this mess up Peter Stark!” She called after him.

Peter found his uncle sitting in his chair in the living room, looking at the tablet. Ben looked up at his approaching nephew. “What’s so hard about using a regular laptop?”

Peter shrugged. “It’s not meant for people that still use flip phones.” Peter teased his uncle.

Ben gave his nephew an unimpressed look. “You know, I don’t think you're supposed to insult potential customers.”

Peter laughed at his uncle. “You’re not a customer, Uncle Ben.” He told his uncle. “You’d get one for free.”

Ben shook his head in amusement. “Thanks bud.” He said before he looked back at his nephew's tablet. “Lieutenant Sandoval’s wife got him one of these when they first came out and now he won’t shut up about it. I just wanted to see what the big deal was.”

“It’s a really big deal Uncle Ben.” Peter began. “It has the power…”

“No more quoting your father or any commercials!” May yelled, having heard what was going on from the closet that held the washer and dryer.

Peter looked at his uncle. “She hears everything.” He whispered.

Ben nodded with a smirk.

“Wipe that look off your face Benjamin!” May’s voice echoed through the apartment.

Ben looked back at his nephew and whispered. “She sees everything too.” Peter laughed at him. “How about you show me what this thing can do?”

Peter shook his head. “I can’t. I have homework.”

“Homework?” Ben asked incredulously. “Didn’t school just end for you?”

Before Peter could respond, May appeared in the room. “Just because you hated school doesn’t mean Peter does.” She told him, giving him a look that clearly said ‘If you make fun of him for enjoying school work, I’ll kill you’.

Knowing the danger he was in, Ben was quick to placate his wife. “All I’m saying is that he’s got all summer to do his homework for school.”

“I already finished my summer homework for school.” Peter spoke up.

Now May was confused. “Then what homework do you have Pete?”

Peter looked over at his aunt. “Dad told me to redesign the right gauntlet from the Mark III armor.”

Now both adults were incredibly confused. “Why does your father want you to redesign something from a suit that he no longer uses?” Ben asked his nephew though what he really wanted to know was why did the smartest man in the world have his ten soon to be eleven year old son working on what was essentially the most advanced piece of technology the world had ever seen. 

“Dad caught me reading his notes from when he first made the suit and when I pointed out a design flaw in the gauntlet, he challenged me to fix it without looking at the other suit designs.” Peter explained. 

May sat down on the sofa, still confused by the whole situation. “So he’s mad at you for finding a mistake in his work?” This didn’t sound like the Tony she knew and somewhat cared about.

Peter shook his head. “He was really excited when I showed him. He gave me access to some of his notes from when he was first designing the suit so I could fix it.”

Now May was beginning to understand. Tony was happy that his son was beginning to understand what it was that Tony did and was trying to encourage his son to follow in his footsteps. From what she knew about Tony’s Iron Man suits, which was very little, was that Peter asked frequent questions when his father was making the suits. To see that Peter was able to retain what was said and be able to make his own observations and improvements without his fathers help at the age of ten must have been a dream come true for Tony. 

“So are you getting something as a reward for fixing it?” Ben asked.

Peter nodded very quickly.

“What do you get when you fix it?” May asked her nephew, thinking it would be legos or something toy related. 

“A puppy!” Peter yelled excitedly. 

Now both adults were surprised again. “Your father actually said that you could get a dog?” Ben asked dumbfounded. In all of their interactions with each other, Tony Stark never struck him as a dog person. 

Peter nodded. “He said no at first but then Aunt Ria dragged him outside and then he said yes when she dragged him back in.”

Ben didn’t want to think about what threats Maria threw at her older brother to get him to agree to getting his son a dog but he knew they had to be bad. 

May was happy her nephew could be getting a dog. “So are you close to being done?”

Peter shrugged. “I don’t know.” He pulled up the redesigned gauntlet on the tablet to show his aunt and uncle, unaware they would have no clue what he was showing them and were just being excited to encourage him to keep going. “I’ve had Jarvis run simulations and it’s failed each time but Dad said that happens to him all the time and the only thing to do when that happens is to learn from what went wrong and fix it so it doesn’t happen again.”

May was beyond thrilled Tony was encouraging Peter to not be afraid to make mistakes and to use them as a learning experience. Ben on the other hand was having a much different thought. “So does this mean I can’t use that thing to watch Mets highlights?” He asked, looking at the tablet.

May turned her head away from Peter and instead stared at her husband in disbelief while Peter laughed. “Aunt Ria said there’s no such thing as Mets highlights, just lowlights.” Peter told his uncle which got May laughing and a glare from his uncle. “Jarvis.” Peter spoke into his tablet.

“Yes young sir.”

“Can you have a tablet brought to me from the tower?” Peter asked the AI.

“So does Jarvis come with all the tablets?” Ben asked his nephew. 

Peter shook his head. “Just mine, Dad’s, Aunt Ria’s, and Aunt Peppers.”

Before anyone could say anything else, Jarvis’ voice sounded from the tablet. “I’m sorry young sir but I can’t seem to access the majority of Stark Towers network. The only thing that I seem to be able to control from here is the elevators.” 

Peter looked out the window of his aunt and uncle's apartment, toward the tower. He knew it couldn't be a power loss because the Arc Reactor had just come online and was able to run for a year. “Can you access anything anywhere else?” He asked the AI.

While Peter was talking to Jarvis, his aunt and uncle slipped out of the room and headed into the kitchen. 

There was a brief pause. “I can access all other Stark properties and most devices with the exception of your father and Aunt Maria’s devices as well as the Mark VI armor that is currently with your father due to protocols put into place. Both of them have placed restrictions on this tablet.”

Peter thought for a few moments, trying to figure out how to get word to his father when he remembered something his aunt had let slip in front of him. “Jarvis, activate ‘Maria knows best’ protocol.”

Tony was currently giving the damaged engine on the helicarrier a push start by flying at max speed inside the rotors when one of his sister’s ridiculous protocols that he had yet to be able to purge from Jarvis’ system flashed on his HUD.

“You and your boss need to get off my ass and let me work!” Tony yelled. “I really need to focus here and the two of you harassing me isn’t helping the fucking situation!”

Tony was expecting a sarcastic remark from his sister. He wasn’t expecting to hear his son's voice come through in his helmet instead. “ Uhhh… You need to put twenty dollars in the swear jar Dad. ”

Tony went through every emotion imaginable before he settled on shock. “Peter?! Where are you?!”

“ With Aunt May and Uncle Ben .” Peter said as if it were a completely normal conversation. “ Jarvis couldn’t get access to the Tower to send over a tablet for Uncle Ben. Can you do it ?”

Tony fought the urge to scream in frustration. “You called me to order a tablet?!”

“ I actually just called to ask you to let Jarvis access the Tower for me .” 

“Jarvis, give him what he wants!” Tony ordered, desperate for this conversation to end. 

“I’m afraid that I am having trouble even with no restrictions through here sir.” Jarvis informed Tony. 

While Tony was distracted by the conversation he was having with his son and AI, the ship’s engine began to spin under its own power, leaving him desperately trying to stay between the two blades. 

“Damnit.” Tony hissed. He quickly put Peter on hold. “Cap hit the lever!”

“ I need a minute here! ” Came the super soldier's response. 

“Lever! Now!” Tony called frantically just before he was slammed into one of the blades that was now moving too fast for him to stay in front of. “Uh-oh.”  Tony is sucked under the blades and is repeatedly hit by them. 

Suddenly the blades slowed long enough for Tony to fall all the way through and his suit's flight power flickered to life.

“Jarvis, update on the suit!” Tony ordered as he flew up to where Cap was.

“Everything but the weapons are still online.”

“Shit.” Tony groaned. When he reached the controls for the engine, he could see Rogers was taking fire from one of Loki’s men so without weapons, he did the next best thing, he flew into the assailant and tackled him. Once the attacker was down, Tony rolled onto his back and saw his son was still holding for him. “Pete?”

“ Yeah Dad?”  His son responded, oblivious to what his father had just gone through.

“Two things. Number one, never ever ever ever ever use your aunt’s protocols again.” He groaned as he sat up.

“ And the second thing ?” Peter asked.

“Can you remind me why you called?”

Chapter Text

Tony was standing in the room that used to house the containment cell that Loki was in, the room that Coulson had died in. He was deep in thought with mourning, trying to figure out why the computer system in the Tower was acting up, and more importantly where the cube was heading.

“How long were you two friends?” Rogers' voice cut through the silence, alerting Tony to the presence of the super soldier.

Tony was surprised that Steve had come looking for him after their meeting with Fury but hid it as he turned slowly to look at Steve. “What?”

Steve was leaning on a railing. “How long were you two friends?” He asked again. “When you two came into the briefing you were…”

“We weren’t exactly friends.” Tony interrupted. “It was more of an acquaintance through being spied on by his employer type situation.”

“Oh I’m sorry. I just thought because…”

“He liked to send my son Lego’s.” Tony filled the captain in. Steve however just looked at Tony in confusion. “Right, they’re uhm… they’re toys, plastic blocks that you can snap together to build things.” Tony filled him as he turned back to face where the cell used to be.

“I’m sorry for what I said about you and your son.” Steve said quietly. “It was wrong of me to even think that without even knowing you… or him.”

“It was the scepter talking, not you.” Tony told him.

There was a long silence before Steve spoke again. “Was he married?”

“What?” Tony asked, thinking Steve was still talking about Peter.

“Agent Coulson.” Steve clarified. “Was he married?”

“No.” Tony told him. “There was a uh… cellist, I think.”

Steve just looked down. “I’m sorry. He seemed like a good man.”

“He was an idiot.” Tony said as he looked up at the captain.

Steve was surprised by that. “Why? For believing?”

Tony began to slowly make his way over to where Steve was standing. “For taking on Loki alone.”

“He was doing his job.” Steve defended.

Tony scoffed at Steve’s defense of Coulson. “He was out of his league. He should have waited. He should have… pft.”

”Sometimes there isn’t a way out, Tony.” Steve told him as he made his way to meet Tony halfway.

“Right.” Tony said as he winced in pain as he went down a set of stairs. “How did that work for him?” He asked as made his way past Steve, intending to leave the room.

Steve stopped and turned to look at Tony’s retreating form. “Is this the first time you’ve lost a soldier?”

Tony spun around to face Rogers. “We are not soldiers!” Tony told him angrily. He paused before he shook his head. “I’m not marching to Fury’s fief.”

“Neither am I.” Steve assured Tony. “He’s got the same blood on his hands that Loki does, but right now we gotta put that behind us and get this done.” As Steve was talking,Tony looked down at the spot where Coulson had died. “Now Loki needs a power source, if we can put together a list…”

“He made it personal.” Tony interrupted, an idea beginning to form in his head.

“That’s not the point.” Steve responded.

“That is the point. That’s Loki’s point. He hit us all right where we live. Why?” Tony explained to Steve.

“To tear us apart.” Steve said in realization.

“Yeah, divide and conquer is great but,” Tony began thinking out loud, trying to figure out what Loki’s endgame was “,he knows he has to take us out to win, right? That’s what he wants. He wants to beat us, he wants to be seen doing it. He wants an audience.” Tony began to pace around the room.

“Right. I caught his act in Stuttgart.” Steve said after him.

“Yeah. That’s just previews, this is… this is opening night.” Tony said as he turned to face Steve. “And Loki, he’s a full tail diva. He wants flowers, he wants parades, he wants a monument built to the skies with his name plastered....” Tony stopped speaking when everything hit him all at once. The last known location of the cube, his tower’s computer system being down, everything. Loki was using Stark Tower. “Son of a bitch.”

Tony was making his way toward the ship's armory, where he had been storing his Iron Man suit onboard the helicarrier, when he came across Natasha standing by herself just outside of the armory. Thinking about what his sister had said to him about Natasha hours earlier and the fact that he didn't know what would happen over the next few hours, he decided that maybe taking a chance wouldn’t be such a bad thing.

“Fancy meeting you here Romanoff.” Tony said as he leaned on the wall in front of her and flashed a grin.

Natasha gave him an unimpressed look as she leaned on the wall next to him but he could have sworn he saw something when she looked at him, maybe his sister was on to something. “You’re supposed to have already left Stark, better not let Rogers see you.” She told him with a mock-stern tone.

Tony rolled his eyes at her. “Your worry for me is heart warming. It truly is.” He paused, nervousness beginning to fill him. “So it’s been pointed out to me… well not so much as pointed out as hit upside the head that you and I may…”

“Nat, you ready!?” Clint Barton called as he stepped out of the armory with his bow and arrows strapped to his back, unaware that he was interrupting Tony’s conversation. “Oh, there you are.” He said as he caught sight of his best friend before he noticed Tony. “Stark.” He greeted him with a nod.

Tony was frozen, completely caught off guard by the archers' interruption. After a few seconds of silence that seemed like an eternity to Tony, he noticed the two assassins staring at him with looks of confusion. He quickly shook himself out of his stupor. “Nice to see you back playing for the home team again Barton.” Tony told Clint, returning the nod before he pushed off the wall and started to make his way to his suit.

‘What were you trying to tell me?!” Natasha called after him.

“I… well… it's not important!” Tony called over his shoulder before he disappeared around a corner.

Clint looked back at Natasha. “What was that about?”

Natasha was staring at the corner where Tony had just disappeared. “I have no idea.” She said softly.

She had been scared that Tony was going to say something that was going to complicate their friendship beyond repair. She knew her infatuation with Tony would eventually pass, though it had been a few years and there was still no sign of it letting up. She had never confided in anyone about her feelings so as far as she knew, no one should have been aware that she liked the billionaire genius in a romantic sense but Tony seemed like he was going to have a heart to heart with her.

“Nat?” Clint’s voice broke through her thoughts.

Nat turned her head so she was looking at Clint’s still confused face.

“You good?“ He asked her with concern.

She simply nodded in response before starting to walk away. “Come on, we have to go find Cap.”

Tony had just departed the helicarrier with the quinjet carrying Natasha, Clint, and Steve following behind, though they were beginning to lag behind. The Mark VI armor that Tony currently had was clearly on its last legs and Tony desperately needed to swap out the armor for the new but untested Mark VII that he was storing in the penthouse.

As he was soaring through the sky, he turned his head just as the helicarrier faded from his view. “Jarvis, call Maria.”

There was a brief pause before Jarvis’ voice came back. “Sir, I can’t connect to any of your sister's devices.” Jarvis informed him. “It appears that with the damage that the ships communication array suffered in the attack, all cellular service to and from has been disrupted for the time being.”

Tony groaned in frustration. When he initially designed the new line of cell phones and cell network for Stark Industries, he designed them so that they would work with all existing networks so that everyone could have coverage no matter where on Earth the phone was located, as long as there was an existing network. It had never occurred to him that he should have incorporated satellites.

“Jarvis I need you to record a message and upload it to her the second you can.” Tony told the AI.

“I’m ready when you are sir.”

“Ria.” Tony began. “So I don’t really know how the next few hours are going to play out. I mean, I’m flying to my own building so that I can try and stop a god from leading an alien attack on the planet.” Tony gave a humorless laugh at that. “But I just wanted to tell you that…” He paused, struggling to find the words. “I know that I have made mistakes in my life… a lot of mistakes but I just wanted to tell you that taking you in was probably the greatest thing I ever did. Without you I doubt that I ever would have gotten my shit together after my mom died.” Tony paused and took a deep breath. “Hopefully you’re listening to this after all this bullshit is over and you’re way to yell at me like you usually do when I do something moronic but I need you to know I need to do this to keep you and the kid safe. You and Pete are why I do a lot of the things that I do. So see you in a few hours and make sure to bring me some aspirin if you’re planning to yell at me.” Tony ended the recording just as New York came into view.

“Sir, I am starting to be able to access the tower’s network.” Jarvis informed him.

“Welp.” Tony said as he could see Selvig on the roof of the building. “Better put your warface on J.”

Chapter Text

Peter was staring out of the window in the direction of Stark Tower from his aunt and uncle’s living room. 

“Jarvis?” He asked his tablet.

“Yes young sir?”

Peter tapped the screen a couple of times. “How close am I?” 

There was a slight pause. “The changes to the repulsor have been accepted.” Peter’s eyes lit up in delight before Jarvis crushed his joy. “However, the changes that you have made have altered the makeup of the gauntlet and will no longer latch together. A new design for the assembly is required.”

Peter threw his head back and groaned. “Ugh. You’re killing me Jarvis.” He tapped the screen and brought up a closer view of the design. “Can’t you fix this?”

“I was instructed by your father to provide you with no help on this project.” Jarvis spoke.

“Fine.” Peter mumbled. “How hard can it be to fix?”

May walked out of the kitchen with a bag of chips. “How’s it going?” She asked as she sat down on the couch.

Peter scowled as he looked at his aunt. “I hate my dad's AI.”

“Hate is such a strong word, young sir.” Jarvis said.

“Fine.” Peter looked back at the StarkTab. “I strongly dislike him.”

“You wound me. I am only doing what your father instructed of me.”

“Yeah but you sound a little too happy whenever a simulation fails.” Peter said bitterly. “I swear you don’t want me to get a dog.”

“I am a simple computer program, young sir. I am incapable of feeling any kind of emotion.”

“Didn’t disagree with me on not wanting the dog.” Peter pointed out.

May was watching her nephew and his tablet argue with barely concealed enjoyment from her seat. “Why don’t we take a break Pete?” 

“Fiiine.” Peter sighed as he turned off the screen of his tablet. “Where’s Uncle Ben?” He asked as he sat down next to his aunt. 

May turned the TV on. “He’s taking a nap. He’s had a long week.” She said as she handed Peter the bag of chips. Peter shrugged as he started eating some of the chips. May shook her head in amusement at him before she looked back at the TV. 

After a few minutes of watching TV, May’s attention was suddenly drawn away by the sound of her nephew's shocked voice. “HOLY SHIT!”

“Peter!” May looked down at her nephew, who was staring out the window with wide eyes, in shock. “Watch your language.” Peter in response, pointed out of the window he was currently looking out of. May followed her nephew's arm to where he was pointing and saw what had him so surprised and as soon as she saw Stark Tower she too was shocked.

A bright blue light shooting straight up into the sky towards what looked like a strange cloud and what looked like objects falling out of the cloud. May quickly put one of the news stations on and was horrified by the images she was seeing. “Holy shit.” She said softly. 

Tony flying between buildings with some sort of creatures chasing after him. Natasha and someone with a bow and arrow were fighting off the same creatures. Someone in red, white, and blue was throwing a frisbee. She quickly got up from the couch and sprinted towards her bedroom and her sleeping husband. “Ben! Ben!” She shrieked as she threw open the bedroom door. “Ben!” She yelled again as she started shaking her husband awake. 

Ben was woken by his seemingly terrified wife. “May? What’s going on?” He asked groggily. 

“We… Tony… Natasha… Something… I don’t know!” May was at a complete loss for words but clearly shaken up. 

Ben on the other hand had heard the name of his almost brother in-law and knew it had to be something bad. “Take a breath May.” He told her just before she dragged him to the living room. “May slow down. You need to tell me what’s going on.”

Once they reached the living room, Peter was directly in front of the window. 

“Peter! Get away from the window!” May yelled. She let go of Ben and quickly went over to her nephew and dragged him away from the window. 

Ben glanced at the TV and did a double take at the images on the screen. He then rushed over to the window and looked out over the New York skyline and saw massive creatures appearing seemingly out of thin air. Glancing down at the street showed it was pandemonium even though whatever was going on in the city had yet to reach where they were in Queens. “May.” Ben spoke calmly, now wide awake. May and Peter both looked fearfully over at Ben. “I need you to get a bag ready. Get bottles of water and any non-perishable food you can find. Peanut butter, crackers, granola bars, anything we have.” Ben spoke in a very neutral tone, determined not to let his wife and nephew see how scared he was. He knew if they saw that he was scared that would only make things worse. “We’re out the door in two minutes.”

He quickly turned and went back to his bedroom. Once in the room he made his way to the safe he had in his closet and put the combination in. After opening it up, he removed his badge, gun, and ammo. After closing the safe he reached further into the closet and withdrew a shotgun. Ben loaded both weapons, holstered his handgun, put his badge around his neck, and made his way back out of the room with shotgun in hand. Once he reached the kitchen he was met with the sight of May and Peter frantically packing. 

Peter was the first to see his uncle standing there with the shotgun in hand. “Woah.” Peter said with wide eyes. 

May turned around and saw her husband. “I packed everything I could but I don’t…”

“Whatever you have will be fine.” He was quick to cut her off gently. Ben looked over at the TV and saw that whatever was happening was now being called an alien attack. “Time to go.” He looked down at his nephew. “Go grab Jarvis, Peter. Might need him later.”

Peter ran to his discarded tablet and then ran to the door. Everyone left the apartment and proceeded down the hallway. Peter ran up to the elevator and hit the down button. 

“Stairs Pete.” Ben said as he walked past the elevator and opened the door to the stairwell. 

“What?” Peter said as he and May both looked at Ben in confusion. 

Ben held the door open and waved the two of them over. “It’s safer to take the stairs right now.”

May and Peter both followed Ben down the stairs, past neighbors that had the same idea. 

“Ben.” May whispered. “Where are we going?”

“The precinct.” Ben told her. “There’s an old bomb shelter in the basement. Should be a safe spot for you two to ride this out in.” He explained as they reached the bottom. 

“What about you?” Peter asked worriedly, having heard his aunt and uncle talking. 

Ben led the two of them outside. “I’m going to have to work.”

Ben led May and Peter down the block to where his department car was parked. Just as everyone was about to get in, May's cell phone rang. “Hello … of course… I’ll be right there.” She said as she hung up. 

“You’re going to be right where?” Ben asked, arm resting on the roof of the car.

May looked up at her husband. “The hospital is all hands on deck now.”

Ben closed his eyes in frustration. “There’s no way I’m going to be able to talk you out of going is there?”

May shook her head. “Just like I wouldn’t be able to talk you out of heading into the city.”

Ben sighed as he looked at May. “Do you want me to drive you?”

“We’re going in opposite directions Ben.” May said as she gave him a small smile. “I can drive myself like a big girl.” 

Ben shook his head in amusement as he put his shotgun on the backseat and walked around the car to his wife. “Pete, hop in the front seat.” He told his nephew. Ben pulled his wife into an embrace. “Just… just don’t do anything that I would do.” He spoke before he kissed her on the forehead.

“That takes all the fun away.” She teased as they pulled apart. May leaned down to Peter who was sitting in the front seat of the car. “Behave for your uncle.”

“I think that's the first time anyone has ever said that to me.” Peter said despite still being terrified.

Both adults laughed at that before May made her way towards her car while Ben made his way around the car and climbed in. He quickly secured the discarded shotgun before heading off to his precinct with lights and sirens on.

Uncle and nephew drove in relative silence, the only noise coming from the car's police radio that Ben was using to get as much information as he could.

“Uncle Ben?” Peter spoke softly after a few minutes of driving.

“Yeah bud?” Ben asked as he glanced over at Peter.

“I’m scared.” He whispered.

With how smart his nephew was fast becoming, it was easy for Ben to sometimes forget that he was still just a little kid. “Can I tell you a secret?” Ben asked which earned him a nod from Peter. “I’m scared too.”

Peter’s eyes widened. “You are?” Peter asked in disbelief.

Ben nodded as he took a sharp turn. “I am.”

“But you're so brave.” Peter pointed out.

“Just because someone is brave doesn’t mean that they’re not scared, Peter.” Ben said softly. “Fear is a natural emotion, everyone experiences it.”

“I wish I could be like you.” Peter said, ashamed that he couldn’t act like his uncle.

“Hey.” Ben said kindly, getting his nephew’s attention. “Look around at all the people around us and tell me what you see.”

Peter looked out of the car window and saw terrified people everywhere. “Everyone’s scared.” He said quietly.

“They are.” Ben agreed. “The only reason that I’m not like them right now is because people need my help now and I can’t help them like that. They need me… you need me to not be terrified right now. I’ll be scared later” Ben glanced over at his nephew again. “You understand?”

Peter nodded and the two continued on in silence. After a few more minutes of silence they pulled up to Ben’s precinct. 

“Stay close to me Pete. Don’t need a repeat of the expo.” Ben had a hand on his nephew's shoulder as he guided him through the absolute chaos that was the lobby. 

“Parker!” Someone yelled just as Ben and Peter made their way out of the lobby and deeper into the building. 

Ben turned and saw his captain coming up to him. “Cap.”

“Thank Christ you're here. Listen, your partner and most of your unit is on their way over to stage in Battery Park before they start to push north into Midtown. You and I…” He stopped talking when he caught sight of Peter. 

“Sorry sir.” Ben was quick to apologize. “I was bringing my wife and nephew in to ride this out in the basement but she got called to go to the hospital so I brought him…”

“Don’t apologize Parker.” Ben’s captain cut him off. “Family comes first, especially on days like today.” He then looked down at Peter and smiled at him before he looked back at Ben. “My wife is already down there with our kids, she can keep an eye on him if you want.”

Ben was relieved to hear that. “Thank you sir. That would be great.”

“I’ll walk him down, you go and get your gear.” His captain said.

Ben crouched down to his nephew's level. “I gotta go Pete.” Peter nodded with tears starting to form. “Hey hey hey.” Ben said softly. “You know how I told you how I have to be brave because people need me.” Peter nodded. “Well I need you to be brave for me. Can you do that?” Ben spoke softly with a small smile. 

“I can be brave.” Peter said as he wiped his tears away and gave him a determined look. 

In that moment Ben could see nothing but his sister in his nephew. The look Peter was currently giving him was the same look he had seen so many times when he and Mary were growing up. 

Peter lunged at his uncle and squeezed him. “Find Dad.” Peter whispered into his uncle’s ear. 

“I’ll find him and his girlfriend.” Ben whispered back. 

Peter pulled away and smiled at his uncle. “They don’t know that yet.”

Ben ruffled his nephew's hair. “Well everyone else knows.” Ben said with a laugh. “You behave. Listen to what you’re told to do.”

Peter nodded as Ben stood up. “Come on Peter.” Ben’s captain said. 

Peter was led downstairs to the bomb shelter. Once they reached the shelter, they walked through the open door and passed numerous other families toward the back of the shelter where Ben’s captain spoke to a woman. 

“Hi.” A voice to Peter's left spoke. 

Peter turned and saw a girl his age looking at him. 

“Hi.” Peter returned the greeting. 

“Why are you with my Dad?” The girl asked bluntly. 

“Be nice Gwen.” The woman that Ben’s captain was talking to said. 

The girl now known as Gwen looked down. “Sorry Mom.”

“Peter, this is my wife Helen Stacy.” Captain Stacy introduced. 

Tony slid down a street as he blasted multiple Chitauri soldiers on the ground before he took back off again. Just as he got airborne, one of the leviathan’s crashed through a building, sending it crumbling to the ground. 

Tony flew up alongside it and began to use the lasers mounted in the wrist of the suit. 

“Sir, we will lose power before we penetrate that shell.” Jarvis informed him. 

Tony accelerated ahead of the leviathan before he banked hard so that he was heading for it head-on.

“Jarvis, you ever hear the tale of Jonah?” Tony asked, an idea forming in his head.

“I wouldn’t consider him a role model.” Jarvis protested.

Plates along the suit's thighs opened, exposing rows of small missiles. Tony flew into the beast’s mouth, firing the missiles as he flew the length of it. A series of explosions began to tear the beast apart from the inside before Tony was ejected by one at the tail. Tony landed, hard, on the street below, taking out a bus stop and cab before coming to rest. Tony slowly stood up before he was shot at by Chitauri soldiers and swarmed.

Tony was struggling to stand up against the alien forces when his head set crackled to life. “ Stark, you hear me? You have a missile headed straight for the city. ” Fury called urgently.

Tony groaned in frustration because of course Shield would fire off a missile. “How long?” He asked as he tried desperately to fight off his attackers.

“ Three minutes. Max. Payload can wipe out Midtown.” Fury informed him.

Tony wanted to strangle all of the Shield higher ups for thinking a nuke would solve this. “Jarvis, put everything we’ve got into the thrusters!” Tony ordered as he blasted away multiple soldiers. 

“I just did.” Jarvis informed him before the suit took off into the sky.

Tony flew as fast as the suit was capable of in the last known direction of the helicarrier. “Jarvis, start a search for the fighter. Use the F-22’s radar signature as a reference point.” Tony ordered, knowing whatever they were using to get the missile within range of the city was going to be stealth.

“I have the F-35, sir.” Jarvis informed him as the jet was displayed on his HUD. “It’s coming in from the south.” Tony banked so that he was heading straight at it. “Sir, the missile has been fired.”

Tony growled as Jarvis locked onto the missile. He was frantically going through options on what to do with the warhead because if it went off, the nuclear fallout could kill or seriously affect everyone in the city's long term health, his son included. 

“ I can close it. Can anybody copy? I can shut the portal down!” Tony heard Natasha yell over the comms, giving him the perfect idea.

“ Do it! ” Steve ordered 

“No, wait!” Tony yelled. 

“ Stark, these things are still coming !” Steve told him. 

“I got a nuke coming in, it’s gonna blow in less than a minute.” Tony told everyone. Tony followed Jarvis’ intercept path that had him fly under a bridge as the missile flew over top before he looped back around so could come up behind it. “And I know just where to put it.” He said getting underneath the missile so that he could begin pushing it up. 

“ Stark, you know that’s a one way trip. ” Steve spoke. 

Tony’s thoughts turned to his son. If the nuke went off anywhere but in the portal then Peter was in jeopardy. “Save the rest for the turn J.”

“Sir, shall I try Miss Hill again?” Jarvis asked. 

Tony looked in the direction of Queens where Peter was. “Might as well.” He said as he looked back up at the portal. 

Tony activated all of the suits' thrusters and managed to redirect the missile so that it was going straight up towards the portal, barely missing Stark Tower in the process. He guided the missile through the portal so that it wouldn’t come back down. 

As Tony entered the portal, his eyes widened at what he was seeing. Hundreds of warships surrounding one significantly larger mothership, all destined for Earth. All of a sudden, the suit lost power as he got further into space. Without power, Tony was no longer able to hold onto the missile so with one last effort he pushed the nuke up so that it would hit the mothership. Tony watched through the eye slits as the warhead continued to fly before it eventually denoted, which was the last thing he saw as he lost consciousness and began to be pulled back towards Earth.

Natasha stood on the roof of Stark Tower with her eyes to the sky, ready to shut down the portal. As she was standing there, bloodied and sore from the fight, she felt something running down her face. Quickly wiping what she expected to be blood, she was shocked to learn they were tears. 

“Come on, Tony.” She whispered.  

After a few more moments of no signs of Tony coming back, Steve’s voice came through her earpiece. “ Close it. ” He said, though she could hear the dejected tone at the order he just gave.

Natasha looked back at the portal, hoping for any sign of the hero. 

“I’m sorry.” She apologized to Tony, Peter, and Maria when there was still no sign of Tony. She plunged Loki’s scepter into the heart of the machine to kill the gateway.

Just as the portal closed, she felt elation when she saw Tony fall through. That joy quickly turned to horror when she saw that he wasn’t controlling the suit, it was simply plummeting towards the ground. 

Just as Tony passed the height where she was on the tower, she heard an almighty roar. She looked and saw the Hulk jump off an adjacent building and catch Tony, using another building to slow his descent before crashing into the street. 

From her vantage point high above the street, she couldn’t tell if Tony was moving. Natasha stood motionless, eyes fixated down, waiting for something to provide her with an answer. 

“ Romanoff. Barton. Meet us in the penthouse. ” Steve’s voice came through her earpiece. 

Before Natasha could speak, Clint cut through. “ How’s Stark ?” 

“ He’s alive and looking for food .” Captain America said with a laugh. 

Natasha felt more relaxed at hearing those words than she had in hours.

Chapter Text

Even though the battle was done, there was still work that needed to be taken care of. 

Fury ordered Steve to assist the STRIKE team assigned to escort the scepter back into Shield custody. 

Thor was currently assisting in the guarding of his brother to prevent any more incidents. 

And Bruce was recovering from his transformation into the Hulk. 

This left Tony, Natasha, and Clint to assist the first responders in any way that they could. Clint and Natasha were helping dig people out of the various mountains of rubble. 

Tony had managed to repurpose some of the few new devices that he had already moved into the tower so they could assist. This ranged from passing out the new line of Starkphones to first responders and Starktabs to the people in charge of the search and rescue operations so they could see where everyone was, to using some of the spare chest arc reactors to help power some of the mobile command centers. Tony had made numerous calls to get some of his company's more advanced equipment prepared to be shipped to New York. Unfortunately, Tony didn’t have a suit in working order so he was limited with what he could do personally. 

Tony was doing all of this while ignoring Natasha’s and paramedics advice after he was checked out after the fight. He had a probable mild concussion, suspected cracked ribs, and numerous sprains throughout his body. 

It was now after 9pm, hours after the battle had ended, and the three Avengers were beginning to run out of energy. 

“How many more people do you think are under all this?” Clint asked Natasha as he came and stood alongside her as the two surveyed the damage. 

“I have no idea.” She said as she shook her head. “Steve was fast with getting the police to get everyone to evacuate under the streets. This could have been so much worse than it already is.”

“Not to mention Stark coming through in the clutch.” Clint said as he looked up as a couple of helicopters flew overhead. “I did not think that Stark had it in him.” Clint looked back at Natasha.

Natasha glared at her best friend. “You’re judging him off of his media personality.”

“Are you ever going to tell me what happened when you were his shadow?” Clint asked.

Natasha looked back out over the street they were standing on, just looking at all the destruction. “Not my story to tell.” Natasha looked back at Clint and over his shoulder she caught sight of Tony walking and talking to a firefighter. “Stark!” She yelled, getting his attention.

Tony looked over and saw Natasha and Clint looking at him. After saying goodbye to the fire Captain he was talking to, he hobbled over to the waiting Shield agents. “You called.” He said as he got close to them.

“Have you sat down at all?” Natasha asked angrily, surprising Clint by the tone of her voice.

“Awww, Agent Romanoff, you do care.” Tony teased.

Natasha glared at Tony. “Go find a bench or something.” 

“I’m fine.” Tony brushed off her worry which caused the two of them to start fighting.

Clint stood off to the side, watching his best friend argue with Tony, not like she would argue with a random person but like she genuinely cared for the man. Clint knew something changed after the Stark assignment two years ago but this was completely unexpected. After watching the two argue for a few minutes, Clint and the others were soon interrupted by the sound of approaching yelling.

“Tony! Tony!”

The three Avengers turned to look at the source of the calls. Clint was incredibly confused but he could tell it was a pair of NYPD officers but that was it. Tony and Natasha had slightly different reactions.

“Is that…” Natasha started to speak, eyes wide.

“Ben.” Tony finished with a whisper.

Ben and his Captain approached the trio, covered in dust. “Thank god you’re okay.” Ben said with an exhausted look on his face. 

Tony was in a silent trance, just staring at his son's uncle. It took Natasha speaking to snap him out of it.

“Tony.” Natasha nudged his shoulder.

Tony shook his head to regain his thoughts. “Please tell me he’s with May, Ben. Please.” He pleaded.

Ben put his hand on Tony’s shoulder. “He’s completely safe and unharmed.” Ben assured him.

Tony shrugged Ben’s hand off of him. “That’s not a yes Ben!” He yelled at the detective.

“Mr. Stark, I know it’s been a trying day for everyone but it would be best if you tried to remain calm.” Captain Stacy said as he stepped forward.

Natasha quickly got between the police captain and the worried father when she saw the situation was quickly spiraling. “Tony, you need to take a step back.” Natasha said firmly as she put a hand on Tony’s chest to keep him back. She then gave Clint a look that told him he could jump in anytime.

Clint stepped up and put a hand on Tony’s shoulder and pulled him back.

“May got called into the hospital.” Ben explained, beginning to dread what he would have to say next. “I left Peter at the station…”

“YOU LEFT MY TEN YEAR OLD SON IN A POLICE STATION BY HIMSELF IN THE MIDDLE OF AN ALIEN INVASION!?!?!?!” Tony screamed at Ben and it took the combined efforts of Natasha and Clint to keep him from taking a swing at Ben.

“Wait.” Captain Stacy spoke as he looked at Ben. “Your nephew is Tony Stark’s son?”

Ben nodded.

“Huh.” Was all Stacy said before he looked back at Tony. “Mr. Stark, your son was left with my wife and kids. They rode out the attack in the bomb shelter at the station and have since gone back to my house, no where near any of this.”

Tony felt a little better at hearing that, but not much.

“An address would be great.” Natasha said as she turned back around to face the two members of the NYPD, though she still kept her body in front of Tony’s.

“How about we wait until morning. The kids are more than likely already asleep and after the day you three in particular had, you could probably use some rest yourselves.” George Stacy said as he gave Tony a pointed look.

Tony on the other hand looked like he was about ready to kill everyone that was keeping him from Peter. He took a step forward before Clint bearhugged him from behind to keep him back.

Natasha looked between the detective and captain. “That’s a perfectly reasonable and probably the smartest request given the current situation.” She spoke calmly before she paused and looked at Ben while giving him a predatory smile. “However, if you go that route then I will be forced to call Pepper and the other two,” The threat of Maria and Sharon clearly understood as Ben paled immediately, “and fill them in on what the first option is while I sit back and enjoy the show.

Both Clint and Captain Stacy were confused by the threat and by Ben’s reaction to it. Tony on the other hand had stopped fighting and was now smirking.

Ben stood silent for a moment before he opened his mouth. “I’ll text you the address.”

Natasha nodded. “Smart man.” She then turned and she began walking in the direction of Stark Tower. “My number is the same as last time!” She called over her shoulder. She took a few more steps before she stopped and looked back at Tony and Clint. “Waiting on you two!” She called.

Tony and Clint hurried to catch up to Nat, leaving Ben and George standing there. 

“What the hell was that?” George asked once he was alone with his detective.

Ben pulled out his phone so he could send Natasha the address. “There’s a pretty big difference between the women the public sees in Tony Stark's life and the women that are actually in Tony’s life.” Ben said as he put his phone back in his pocket.

“Such as?” Stacey asked, incredibly confused why they were talking about the women Tony Stark hung around with.

“The one’s in his private life will scare the living shit out of you.” Ben said with a shiver. “Especially if it involves Peter.”

“Where the hell are all your cars Tony?!” Natasha yelled at him as she looked around the empty underground parking garage.

Tony looked at Natasha. “On the private level super sleuth, this is still the public area.”

Clint was trailing behind the others, desperately trying to put together what he was watching. Stark had behaved pretty much the opposite of what he’d been expecting and Natasha, well Natasha was acting in a manner that he had never witnessed. Not even whenever he brought her home with him to see Laura and the kids was she like this.

The trio got into an elevator to head to Tony’s level in the garage. Just as the doors closed, Clint had enough. “Is someone going to explain what the hell is going on?” He asked as he looked at the other occupants of the elevator the second the doors closed.

Tony and Natasha exchanged a glance. “What are you talking about?” Natasha asked in a bored tone.

“You and him.” Clint pointed at the two of them before he looked back at his friend. “You’ve been acting differently ever since you were his shadow.”

The elevator doors opened and everyone stepped out onto Tony’s floor where a few cars were scattered around.

“You caught us Barton.” Tony said in a sarcastic tone. “Natasha is assisting with my plan to take over the world so the two of us can rule it together.”

Natasha glared at Tony. “Go get car keys for me.”

Tony rolled his eyes. “Keys are in them.” he said as he led them toward a white S8. Just as he started to reach for the driver door, Natasha slapped his hand away.

“I drive. You have a concussion.” She snapped at him. Tony mumbled in protest as he made his way around the car and got in the passenger seat. She then turned and glared at Clint. “Get in.”

“Why do I have to come to pick up the Stark brat?” He said quietly, though not quiet enough for Natasha not to hear it because she grabbed Clint and slammed him up against the concrete pillar next to the car.

“I’m going to chalk that little comment up to the fact that you’ve been under the control of a madman for the past few days but if I ever hear you call Peter a brat again you and I are going to have a problem. Got it?” Clint nodded his head. “Good.” Natasha said as she eased off Clint. “Now get in the car.”

Clint looked at Natasha as though she had three heads as he got into the back seat. He knew Natasha had a soft spot for children but her reaction to him calling Peter a brat was… well it was purely protective.

Natasha got in and pulled the car out of the garage and used her Shield credentials to get past the roadblocks. Once she was clear of the last of the roadblocks, she began speeding towards Peter.

“Hey!” Natasha yelled at Tony when she noticed he was begging to fall asleep. “You need to stay awake for at least another hour.” She said gently as she lowered his window so the cool night air hit his face.

Tony shook his head, trying to stay awake. “I’m good.”

Natasha glanced in the mirror at her friend in the backseat. “You good back there?”

Clint looked up at the mirror. “I feel like I’m in the twilight zone.”

Before Natasha could respond, Tony’s began to ring and since it was connected to the car,the name of the caller flashed on the screen.

“Who the hell is ‘Secret Squirrel’?” Clint asked.

Natasha quickly declined the call. “Not important.” Tony said.

“Sir, the ‘ Maria is in charge’ protocol has been activated.” Tony and Natasha’s eyes widened. “Putting her through now.”

“Wait no… Jarvis disconnect! Disconnect!” Tony yelled as he and Natasha both tried desperately to cancel the call, much to Clint’s confusion.

“ ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MIND?!?!? ” Maria’s voice sounded through the speakers while Tony desperately tried to get her off speaker and Natasha tried to cut in. “ Let's forget about you running off to fight Loki and his alien army for a moment and concentrate on you living out your Doctor Strangelove fantasy! ”

“Maria!” Tony tried to cut in.

“ Don’t deny it. I remember your comments when we watched it. ”

“Maria!” This time Natasha tried to cut in.

“ Oh good, you’re there too. ” Maria said angrily. “ Maybe you can explain why you let him do this when we agreed that HE’D ONLY CONSULT.” 

Clint was sitting in the backseat listening, trying to figure out who was yelling when he finally recognized the voice. “Hill?”

All the yelling stopped and the car was silent for a few moments. “ So you’re with Barton.” 

“We are.” Natasha sighed.

“ Greaaat .” Maria groaned.

Tony meanwhile had a small smile on his face. “So far you’ve exposed yourself to more of your coworkers than I have.” 

“Shut up Tony.” Both Natasha and Maria said simultaneously. 

Clint was beyond confused as he looked between Natasha and Tony. “So what’s the deal here?” He asked, desperate for answers. “Are Stark and Hill dating?”

“Ewwwwwww.” This time it was Tony and Maria that spoke simultaneously in disgust. 

Natasha on the other hand was laughing hysterically. “They’re not in a romantic relationship.” She said as she wiped away a tear before she glanced at Tony. “Do either of you want to tell him or do I get to do the honors?”

“I’ll do it but only to stop the sound banjo’s playing in my head.” Tony said with a shudder while Natasha let out an amused snort and Maria made a gagging noise over the call. Tony turned and faced the archer. “She’s my sister.” Ordinarily Tony probably would have made a joke but he was just too tired. 

“Sister?” Clint asked dumbfounded. 

Maria and Tony went on to explain the details regarding their genealogy and a brief history of Maria’s upbringing. 

“So no one knows?” Clint asked for clarification. 

“Outside of a very few select people, no one knows.” Tony said. 

Clint looked at Natasha. “And you’re the only one at Shield that knows.” There was a silence that fell over the car again, no one quite sure how to answer that question. “Jesus, who else at Shield knows?”

“I said we could have trusted him from the start but it’s up to you two.” Natasha said. 

“I’m not telling him.” Tony said as he looked at the screen. “All you Buttercup.”

“I swear to god if you keep it up with these Powerpuff Girl jokes I’m going to kill you.” Maria growled. “ We have a cousin in Shield. I’ll let them make themselves known only if they want to.”

“Fair enough.” Clint said with a nod. 

“ I’ve got to get back before Fury notices but you had better understand that you and I are going to have a rather unpleasant conversation on your part Tony.” 

Tony sighed. “I wouldn’t expect anything else.” 

“ Oh, and Barton. If you tell anyone, no arrow or red headed Russian will be able to save you from what I will do to you.” Maria threatened. 

“Got it.” Clint said meekly while Natasha let out another laugh. Maria had a reputation around Shield and more than a few people were scared of her. 

“ Good. Now go get my nephew. ” She said before she hung up. 

The rest of the car ride was done in silence, everyone digesting what had just happened. 

“Which house is it?” Tony asked as Natasha parked the car. 

Natasha just rolled her eyes at him and pointed. “That one.” She said as everyone got out. Natasha watched Tony immediately head toward the house while she hung back and waited for Clint. “You can just stay in the car. We’re just getting Peter and then coming right back.”

“And miss any more shocking discoveries.” Clint said sarcastically as they trailed behind Tony. “Your behavior after the Stark mission makes so much more sense now.”

“Glad we could clear that up for you.” She said sarcastically. 

Clint turned his head to look at her. “How did you even find out?” 

“I didn’t find out.” Natasha told him which earned her a questioning look. “During my introduction to Stark, Maria and the cousin came in with guns drawn and pointed right at my head.”

Clint raised his eyebrows at that. “Your cover was blown that fast?”

Natasha nodded. “It was probably blown sooner. I found this out after the fact but Tony immediately knew I wasn’t who I said I was. Something about the way I moved and carried myself was too similar to his sister, cousin, and someone else he knows.”

“There’s a third?” He asked dumfounded. 

Natasha shook her head. “The third one is a little more complicated. Once you find out who the cousin is, you’ll know who the third is.” Natasha looked up towards Tony and saw he had inadvertently walked past the house. “Walked right past it!”

Tony stopped and turned around and saw Natasha pointing at the house she and Clint were now standing in front of. “Shut up.” He said to the two of them as he hobbled past them and up the walkway to the door and rang the doorbell. 

After a few moments the door opened. “Hello?” A woman said as she opened the door. Her eyes widened when she saw who was standing there. “Mr. Stark! Come in.” She stepped aside and let Tony in before she caught sight of Natasha and Clint. “All of you.”

The three Avengers said their thanks as they filled into the house. 

“George told me to expect you but I wasn’t expecting you so soon.” Helen said. 

“Traffic was light.” Natasha said. 

Tony and Clint both looked at her with amused looks. “Says the woman who was doing at least 90 in Manhattan.” Tony said with a smile. 

Natasha turned and looked at him with an emotionless look. “Did you want to still be sitting on the bridge?”

Tony shook his head. “No.” He looked back at Helen. “Thank you for watching Peter.”

Helen waved away his thanks. “It was no trouble at all. He was extremely well behaved.” She said as she led the group further into the house. “I have to compliment you on him. His manners are excellent.”

Natasha let out a chuckle which earned her a glare from Tony before he looked back at Helen. “Well thanks anyway.” 

They walked into the family room in the back of the house and Tony saw his son asleep with a girl's head resting on his shoulder, also fast asleep. Tony took out his phone and motioned to Helen if it was okay to take a picture. Helen nodded with a smile that it was. Tony saw Natasha doing the same thing out of the corner of his eye. 

Once the pictures were taken care of, Helen gently moved Gwen’s head off of Peter and Tony crouched down in front of Peter and began to wake him up. 

Peter slowly opened his eyes and was met with his fathers smiling face. “DAD!” Peter yelled, suddenly wide awake as he jolted up and threw his arms tightly around his father’s neck.

“Ow.” Tony said as he returned his son’s hug.

Peter pulled back and looked at his father. “You’re hurt.” Peter said instead of asking.

Tony smiled at his son. “Nothing too bad.”

Peter, just noticing Natasha and Clint, made his way over to Natasha and hugged her tightly as well, all while giving Clint a wary look. “Is he telling the truth?” He asked her quietly.

Natasha smiled down at him as she rubbed his back. “He’ll be fine.” Natasha told him before she looked up at Tony and gave him a small smile, which didn’t go unnoticed by Clint.

“Are you okay?” He asked, looking up at her.

Natasha crouched down so she was eye level with Peter. “I’m fine.” She said with a smile.

Peter smiled at her before he made his way back to his father. “Is it over?”

Tony nodded. “It’s over.”

“Oh my god it’s Tony Stark!” Gwen yelled, having been woken up by Peter and just becoming aware of her surroundings. 

“Where!?” Tony yelled looking around, getting the room laughing.

Chapter Text

“So does anyone know what this is about?” Pepper asked.

Maria, Peter, Sharon, Natasha, Rhodey, and Pepper were all seated in the living room in the Stark mansion outside of New York City.

“It’s about a ten year old being smarter than all of you.” Tony said, coming into the room with five notepads and handing them out to all the adults.

“Do you maybe want to, I don’t know, elaborate.” Sharon said sarcastically.

“It’s come to my attention that all of you have installed protocols into Jarvis’ subroutines without my knowledge and more importantly without any sort of protection,” At this point Tony turned his head and looked at Peter, “so anyone can use them.”

Everyone was now looking at a scowling Peter.

“Are you telling us that the kid hacked Jarvis?” Rhodey asked.

“Nice.” Sharon laughed.

“I didn’t have to.” Peter mumbled. “All I had to know was how to activate it.” Peter then looked around the room before he looked back at his father. “Really I’m the victim here, this is everyone elses fault.”

Tony really wanted to laugh at this whole situation but knew this was one of the few times where he actually had to be serious.“You’re the one that activated one of your aunt's emergency ones so you could ask for a StarkTab.” Tony pointed out.

Sharon was now laughing even harder.

“Peter.” Maria, Natasha, and Pepper sighed together.

“Yeah, that was fun when I was working on fixing the helicarrier engine.” Tony said sarcastically before he looked back at the rest of the room. “I want a list of every protocol you people have put in.” Tony said as he tapped one of the notepads.

Chapter Text

Maria was walking into her office while reading an after action report on the Battle of New York. She glanced up as she walked in and saw Clint sitting with his feet up at her desk watching something on her office TV.

Maria pushed his feet off her desk as she made her way around the desk. “Not that I don’t love unannounced visits but what can I help you with Barton?” She asked him as she sat down in her chair across from him.

Clint turned the TV off as he leaned forward. “So when you were yelling at Nat, you mentioned something about the two of you agreeing that Stark would only consult.”

Maria put down what she was reading. “It’s Tony and get to your point.”

Clint shrugged as he leaned back in the chair. “No point, just want clarification.”

Maria pinched the bridge of her nose. “It originally started out with me and our cousin…”

“Carter.” Clint interrupted with a grin. Maria glared at him. “What? Once I knew there was a cousin, it wasn’t exactly hard to figure out.”

“Our original goal was to keep Tony and Peter away from anything Shield related but once Afghanistan happened, everything changed. Fury and Shield took a heavy interest in him and it was all we could do to keep them away.” Maria filled in the archer.

“And Natasha fit in where?” Clint asked her seriously.

“A little overprotective there Barton.” Maria teased. “Her fitting in was just an extremely happy accident. She wrote up a bogus evaluation for Tony for the Avengers. None of us wanted Tony and especially Peter anywhere near whatever games Fury was playing though it looks like we failed on that front.” She finished dejectedly.

“She’s like a sister to me, of course I’m overprotective.” He said as he rubbed his head. “I wouldn’t beat yourself up too much about Fury. The fact that you were able to keep him at bay for so long and he still doesn’t know about any of you should be seen as a win.”

“Thanks… Clint.” She told the archer, appreciative of his words.

Clint leaned back in the chair again. “Next order of business, Nat and Tony.”

Maria smirked. “What do you mean?”

Clint gave her an unamused look. “The looks they throw at one another when they don’t think the other is looking, the banter, the laughing and smiling at one another, unnecessary physical contact… they’re in love with each other.”

“How long did it take you to figure out?” Maria asked with a laugh.

“A few hours.” He said. “What about you guys?”

“Pete was the first to notice all the signs at his eighth birthday party but didn’t know what they meant.” Maria said with a laugh. “Now it’s just a running joke that the only people that don’t know are the two of them.”

“Neither of them know?” Clint asked, surprised.

“I’m pretty sure Nat doesn’t have a clue but Tony does now that I beat it into his head.” Maria said with a shrug.

Clint looked at her skeptically. “And you’re okay with this?”

Maria nodded. “I think they’d be good for one another. Plus I don’t have to worry about Nat with Pete, they love each other.”

“Yeah I got that just by watching the two of them.” Clint said as he stood up and began to make his way towards the office door before he stopped and looked back at Maria. “Nat said something about another person but it was more complicated.”

“Our god mother.” Maria said with a smirk.

“And who’s that?” Clint asked with narrowed eyes.

“What’s Sharon’s last name?” Maria asked, now smiling widely.

“Carter?” Clint didn’t know where she was going with this. After a few silent moments it all clicked, Shield’s history with Howard Stark and Peggy Carter. “Fuck me.” He whispered.

Chapter Text

“TONY!!!!” Peter heard his aunt yell.

It was over a month after New York and Tony had decided that his son and sister could use a week long vacation so like a normal well adjusted person, he purchased a 10,000 acre ranch in Montana for the occasion. Peter didn’t realize that having his father and aunt under the same roof with no actual adults around would result in such chaos.

Peter was sitting at the large dining room table eating his breakfast when his father came running through the room.

“Don’t tell your aunt I came this way!” He yelled as he ran through the room.

His aunt came storming into the room in a robe. “Where’s your father?” She asked through gritted teeth

Peter looked up from his tablet at his enraged and dripping wet aunt. “He ran that way.” He said as he pointed in the direction his father ran. “What did he do?”

“He poured ice water on me to wake me up.” She sat down next to her nephew and stole a piece of bacon off his plate.

Peter glared at his aunt who was smiling down at him as she ate his bacon. “You’re the one that started this prank war with him.”

The day before, Maria had dressed a mannequin that she had found in the house up as a murderous clown and hid it in his bathroom. When Tony found it, Peter was on the other side of the house and thought there was a little girl screaming in the house. He only learned it was his father because Maria had sent a video of the incident to everyone that she could.

“If your father ever decides to give you a sibling, you’ll be more understanding.” Maria said as she got up and went to get her own plate.

“Did Dad finally ask out Tasha?” Peter asked as he looked back at his tablet.

Maria snorted. “No, I don't think he has.” She called from the kitchen.

“Loser.” Peter mumbled which got Maria laughing at her nephew as she came back and sat across from Peter.

“So what do you want to do today?” She asked as she took a sip of her coffee.

Peter looked up at her. “You mean besides not getting caught in your war with Dad?”

Maria laughed. “Besides that.”

“I want to finish.” Peter said as he looked back down at the tablet.

Maria groaned. “Peter, we’ve been here for two days and all that you’ve done is try and fix that gauntlet design.”

“Puppy.” Was all Peter said, not even looking up.

For as much as she loved her older brother, Maria was starting to see too many of Tony’s bad habits start to rub off on Peter and being too caught up in something to the point of ignoring everything else was one of the worst. “Go get your bathing suit. We’re going to go down to the lake.”

Peter looked up in shock and pointed at his tablet. “But I’m almost done.” He whined.

Maria raised her eyebrow at him. “Let’s try that again.”

Peter, realizing that he was in trouble, looked down at his breakfast. “Yes Aunt Ria.”

Maria smirked. “Better.” She took another sip of her coffee.

At that moment, Tony stuck his head into the room. “Truce?” He asked sheepishly.

Maria glared at her brother. “Only when Pete is around.” The glare quickly gave way to a vicious smile directed at her older brother. “Whenever you’re alone, however, be prepared. You won’t know when, you won’t know where, only that I will strike.”

Tony stared at his sister with fear. “You know, I remember these little battles between the two of us being more fun and less fear inducing.”

Maria, still smiling evilly. “I grew up.”

Tony made his way into the room and sat down next to his son. “You hear that Pete? You and I are going to be spending a boatload of time together.”

“Can’t.” Peter said, eye’s still glued to the tablet. “Aunt Ria is making me go swimming.”

Maria’s glare returned. “You see what you did? You turned my sweet, happy, innocent nephew into you.”

“How’s this,” Tony gestured to his son, “my fault?”

Maria’s eyes narrowed. “Where do you think he learned this was acceptable?”

Tony thought for a few seconds. “Okay, maybe I share some of the blame.”

“You own all of it.” Maria told him as she reached across the table and took the StarkTab, against Peter’s protests. “For the rest of our time here, you only get this for an hour before bed.”

Peter’s eyes widened in horror as he turned to his father for help.

“Don’t look at me kiddo.” Tony then pointed at Maria. “She’s the boss when Pepper’s not around.”

“Way to be a parent.” Maria said with a roll of her eyes.

“It would be rather hypocritical for me to tell him to do something that I myself frequently do.” Tony said with a smile.

Maria closed her eyes and shook her head before she stood up. “Both of you go get ready.” She then reached across the table and took Peter’s empty plate before heading towards the kitchen.

“Wait. Why do I have to get ready?” Tony asked with a confused look.

“Because both of you could use the fresh air and swimming’s good for you.” Maria said, coming back through the room on her way upstairs.

“Where are we going swimming?!” He called after his sister.

Twenty minutes later, Peter and Tony walked out the front door to the house and saw Maria standing outside in boots, cargo pants, and a T-shirt, waiting for the two of them, with a rifle slung over one shoulder and a bag over the other.

“Uhm, I thought you said swimming Annie Oakley?” Tony asked as he hit the bottom step.

Maria rolled her eyes. “There are bears, wolves, moose, and other wild animals out here that can attack us if we inadvertently enter their territory. Didn’t you do any research when you bought the place?”

Tony shook his head. “I saw a mansion with no one around for miles so I bought it.”

Maria sighed. “Well they’re around.” She said as she turned and began walking, with her brother and nephew following behind.

“Are we going hunting?” Peter asked as he walked up to his aunt.

“No.” She said, looking down at him. “This is only in case something gets too close to us.”

Peter then looked at the rifle his aunt had. “Can you teach me how to shoot?”

“Sure.” Maria said at the same time Tonys said, “Absolutely not.”

Maria and Tony exchanged looks. “What?” She asked.

“You’re not teaching my ten year old to shoot.” Tony told her.

“Run ahead of us for a second Pete.” Maria laughed as Peter ran along the trail they were following before she looked at her brother. “You are aware that Aunt Peggy taught me how to shoot when I was only a little younger than Pete is now.”

Tony stared at his sister for a few moments. “No, I was not aware of that.”

“Well she did. She taught me everything, from how to carry a gun, how to hold one, EVERYTHING.” Maria explained. “Look if you don’t want him learning I’ll support you 1000% but as long as he’s properly supervised by me, he’ll be fine.”

Tony looked ahead at his son. “You’ll do it like Aunt Peggy did?”

Maria just shook her head. “No, my way will probably be safer.” Tony looked at her in confusion. “She took me out to a range and gave me that hand cannon she always kept in her purse. I would take Pete out to one of the empty fields around here with a BB gun.”

“She had you shoot that thing?” Tony asked incredulously, remembering the handgun that Peggy had always kept in her purse when he was younger..

Maria nodded her head, remembering the day. “I thought I broke my arm after the first shot.” She said with a laugh. “The BB gun is 100 times safer and he’ll actually be able to hold it.”

Tony rubbed his head. “Fine but I’m going to be there.” He said. Brother and sister continued their walk in silence until Tony spoke up. “I really don’t remember Aunt Peggy taking you.”

Maria thought for a second. “I think it was around my first Easter with you because we were still at your parents place. I don’t remember where you were because Jarvis was watching me but I remember her just showing up one day and telling me we needed to have some ‘girl time’.” Maria was smiling as she remembered the day. “She took me out to lunch and I can’t really remember what happened but we ended up at some range in Jersey and she pulled out that monstrosity, handed it to me and told me to go nuts.”

Tony smiled. “That definitely sounds like Aunt Peggy.”

Tony and Maria continued to reminisce while they walked until they came upon the lake.

“Holy shit.” Maria whispered as she looked at the most beautiful sight that she ever saw. The lake was crystal clear and nestled into the side of a mountain with pine trees ringing it. Maria looked to her brother and saw he was equally shocked by the sight. “You really did no research when you bought this place?”

All Tony could do was shake his head as he took his sunglasses and looked out over the water.

Within minutes, Peter and Maria were jumping into the lake while Tony watched from the shore. Aunt and nephew were in the water for close to half an hour before Maria noticed Tony never came in.

“So are you planning on joining us?!” She asked her brother as she wadded into knee deep water.

“Uh, I’ll let you guys have your fun.” He told her without his usual carefree attitude.

Maria continued walking toward her brother. “What’s with you?” She asked with a laugh. She then pointed out to Peter. “Look at how much fun your son is having.”

“Yeah alright.” He said in an almost dejected tone as he took his shirt off and very slowly made his way into the water after his sister.

As Maria watched her brother wade into the lake, she could tell something was wrong but couldn't quite figure out what. She made her way over to him as he was about waist deep. “Are you okay?”

Tony glanced over at her. “I’m fine.” He told her with a nervous laugh.

Before Maria could respond, Peter came up and splashed his father and aunt before he dove away. Maria turned laughing as she looked for her nephew but was stopped by the sound of splashing water next to her. She turned to look at her brother and her eyes widened at the sight of him struggling to stand.

“Tony!” She quickly got to his side as his legs gave out. She quickly threw his arm over her shoulder and led him back to shore. As they neared land, she could tell he was having trouble breathing and his whole body seemed to be shaking. In the distance she could hear Peter yelling, asking where they were going but she couldn’t focus on him.

Once on land, Maria was able to lower him to the ground and prop him up against a rock. “Tony, you’re having a panic attack.” Maria told him calmly, though tears were forming in her eyes. She had never seen her brother so… so vulnerable. “You’re fine, okay? I’m right here and there’s nothing around that can hurt you.”

Maria watched her brother in terror as he kept opening and closing his hands, eyes shut, and hyperventilating. “Water.” He managed to get out between breaths.

“I’ll get you water once this is passed.” Maria told him as she put her fingers between his hands, giving him something to squeeze. “Take deep breaths.”

Tony began trying to get his breathing under control. “Wa…ter…ca…caused.” He managed to get out for her.

Maria’s eyes widened as she looked out at the lake but when she did, she could see a scared Peter slowly approaching. “Peter, I need you to stay there.” She told him calmly, but firmly. Peter nodded his understanding.

Maria turned back to trying to calm her brother. After a few minutes, Tony’s breathing started to normalize and he opened his eyes and started to look around. “I’m okay.” He whispered as he tried to stand up.

“Woah.” Maria gently pushed him down. “Stay down.”

Tony shook his head as he pushed her hand aside. “I’m okay now.”

Maria stepped back back and motioned for Peter to come to her as Tony slowly stood up. Tony looked over at his son and sister and saw scared and worried looks being directed his way.

Chapter Text

“What the hell happened out there Tony?” Maria asked as she barged into her brother's room.

After Tony recovered from his panic attack he quickly headed back to the house, leaving his sister and son behind.

“Uh, that door was locked.” Tony said from his room’s balcony. “You really should knock before you enter someone’s room.”

“Tony.” Maria was fighting to stay calm. “Why did Peter splashing you give you a panic attack?”

Tony took a sip of his scotch as he looked back out at the scenery. “It’s never been that bad before.”

Maria’s eyebrows shot up. “How often does this happen?”

“Can we just drop it?” Tony said with a glance at Maria.

Maria came up and took the drink out of his hand. “No we can’t.” Maria said as she downed the rest of the glasses contents. “You have a very scared ten year old downstairs who’s terrified that he caused this.”

Tony closed his eyes and groaned. “How bad?”

Maria leaned back on the railing. “It doesn’t matter how bad, Tony. What matters is making sure that this never happens again so you need to start talking.”

Tony slumped forward against the railing. “It’s from when I was captured.”

Maria closed her eyes in frustration immediately, already knowing where he was going with this. “You were waterboarded.” She said rather than asked as she looked over at him. Maria knew that her brother had lied and omitted things from his debriefing but she never wanted to push him about it.

Tony nodded. “One of my first days back, while Pete was at school and Pepper was off doing… whatever it was that Pepper did, I wanted to take a swim.” Tony was staring off into the distance, not really focusing on anything. “I took a couple steps in and that’s when… it happened.” Maria was becoming more and more angry with each word her brother said. Not at him but rather at herself for not being around enough to recognize the signs and for choosing not to when she was with him. “I’m fine in showers and small bodies of water but…”

“The second you feel your body completely submerged, your mind transports you back.” Maria finished for him as she began to pace.

“Exactly.” Tony said as he poured himself another drink.

Before Tony could take a sip, Maria took the glass out of his hand again and downed the scotch. “I’m so goddamn dumb.” She whispered.

Tony looked over at his sister in confusion. “What?”

“I should have been there for you when you first came home. I should have recognized all the signs or if I did, I shouldn’t have ignored them.” Tears were beginning to form from the guilt she was experiencing. “Instead I was where I usually am, Shield.”

“This isn’t your fault.” Tony said softly as he tried to calm her.

“Why did you never tell me?” Maria asked as she wiped her eyes.

“I didn’t tell you because there was nothing to tell.” He told her. “As long as I stay away from water, I’m fine.”

“I meant the waterboarding!” She yelled at him before she took a breath to calm herself. “You never told me and there was no mention of any waterboarding in any of the debriefs.” She paused for a moment. “Please tell me you’re at least talking to someone about this.” She pleaded.

“Ria…”

“Don’t Ria me.” She said to him. “Are you talking with someone?”

Tony put his head down. “I am not.”

“Damnit Tony.” She sighed. “Stuff like this can snowball. PTSD is dangerous to your health but talking to a therapist will help you with this and with all your other problems, you know that.”

“Yeah well, sharing my intimate thoughts and my experiences with someone that I don’t know isn’t something that I’m good at.” He told her.

Maria walked up to him and forced him to turn around. “I don’t care. When you get home, you’re finding a therapist.”

“I’m…”

“A goddamn mess.” Maria interrupted, tears beginning to flow. “You're my brother and I love you but you’re a mess. You need help. Between your childhood, losing Mary, everything you hid about Afghanistan, and now New York, you’re a fucking mess.”

Tony could see his usually incredibly well composed sister was beginning to lose control of her emotions. “Hey, hey, hey. “ Tony pulled his sister into a hug. “I will start looking for a therapist when I get home.”

“You better.” She said into his chest. Maria pulled back a little and looked her brother in the face, her eyes red from crying. “By the way, real asshole move to pour water on someone as a prank, all things considered.”

Tony pulled his sister into another hug. “I know.” He sighed.

“Go talk to Pete.” She ordered as she pulled back and wiped her eyes..

Rather than pouring himself another glass of scotch only to have his sister steal it, he took a quick drink from the bottle before he left the room.

After Tony made sure his son knew that he was not to blame, the vacation resumed. Peter and Maria spent most of their time exploring the property that Tony bought sight unseen while said billionaire was busy turning the barn into a lab. On day four, Tony bought an ATV for the two explorers to use.

“Jesus Tony.” Maria said as she walked out of the house and saw him leaning on the ATV.

Tony looked at the machine before he looked back at her. “Look, it’s all that I could get here on such short notice. Next time we come up I’ll have a whole fleet of these.”

Maria shook her head in amusement as she went over to look at it. “Just so you know, horses would have been the better option.” She pushed her brother off of it so she could sit down. “This thing is going to have trouble in a lot of spots.”

Tony looked at the ATV again before looking back at her. “But it's an all terrain vehicle.” Tony gestured to it. “The description is literally in the name.”

Maria shook her head in amusement again. “Look, if you want to actually use this and whatever else that you plan on buying, I suggest you invest in developing a network of trails for this place. Otherwise, learn to ride a horse.”

“Oh like you can ride a horse.” Tony said with a roll of his eyes.

“Uhhh dumbass, you paid for lessons.” Maria said as she flooded her arms.

Tony thought for a second. “Oh yeah.” He said with a chuckle.

“Nice to know you paid attention.” She said sarcastically.

“Give me a break.” Tony said with another roll of his eyes. “You were little miss overachiever so excuse me if I forgot one of your hundreds of extra curricular activities, which if my memory serves me right, you didn’t do for very long.”

“They wouldn’t let me do what I wanted to do.” She said with a childlike tone.

Later in the day, Maria had Tony and Peter standing in an empty field while she taught her nephew how to shoot.

“Remember, anytime you’re walking with that, it’s pointed down and away with your finger straight and off the trigger.” Maria told Peter as she handed him the BB gun. Peter nodded his head. “You never, under any circumstances, point it at anyone.” Peter nodded again. “You never ever look down the barrel. I don’t care if you think it’s unloaded or not.” Peter nodded again. “And last but most important, the safety is always on unless you’re shooting.”

“Got it Aunt Ria.” Peter said with a smile.

“You better be giving my son a Marine lesson in shooting and not one that a lowly civilian would receive!” Tony said jokingly from where he stood behind Peter. “Starks get the best.”

Maria looked at her brother with an unamused look on her face. “Do you remember the first half of Full Metal Jacket?” Tony nodded. “Yeah that wasn’t an exaggeration, in fact, it may have been cleaned up a bit based on my experience.” Tony paled slightly upon hearing that. “So, do you want me acting like a Marine Corps drill sergeant or a loving aunt?”

“Loving aunt.” Tony mumbled

Maria nodded. “Thought so.” She turned her attention back to Peter who was wearing a confused look on his face. “Ignore your father Pete. Now there’s an old metal pot sitting on the stump behind me, that's your target.” Maria crouched down to a kneeling position and picked the rifle she had brought with her up so she could show Peter how to hold it. “Look at me and copy what I look like.”

Peter crouched down and tried to mirror his aunt. “Like this?”

Maria moved over to her nephew and moved his left arm forward and his head back. “Like that.” She then moved behind him. “Now take a deep breath and then exhale after you take the shot.”

Peter did as he was told and then he heard a PING from the pot. “I did it!” Peter yelped happily as he turned to look at his aunt who was smiling down at him.

“Great job sweetheart.” She told him as she ruffled his hair. “Keep going.”

Over the next hour, Maria had Peter shoot in a variety of positions and watched her overjoyed nephew enjoy himself.

Maria made her way over to Tony. “You want a turn?” She asked her brother quietly as they watched Peter.

Tony shook his head. “Maybe some other time. Rhodey taught me a few years ago.”

Maria snorted in laughter. “The airman taught you?” Tony nodded. “Next time we’re here I’ll fix whatever bad habits he taught you.”

“Aunt Ria!” Peter yelled over to the adults.

“What's up kiddo?” She asked as she and Tony made their way over to him.

“I’m out of BB’s” He told her with a smile.

Maria took the gun out of his hand and double checked. “Yeah you're out.” She then looked over at the empty container of BB’s. “I think that’s a wrap kiddo.”

“Can’t I use your’s?” He asked hopefully.

“No.” Maria and Tony said at the same time.

“Whyyy?” He whined.

“Because you’re ten.” Both siblings spoke again, causing them to look at each other in surprise.

Maria crouched down so she was eye level with Peter. “I’ll teach you when you’re older but right now you’re too small.” Peter nodded sadly. “Come on, let's start heading back to the house, it’s almost dinner time.”

Peter started walking back to the house with his aunt and father trailing behind. “How much older are you waiting for?” Tony asked quietly.

Maria shrugged. “Your call.”

Tony thought for a few moments. “Fifteen work?”

Maria nodded. “A little on the safe side, kids out here know how to shoot pretty much from birth but he’s a city kid so it won’t matter.”

Once back at the house, Tony and Maria began making dinner while Peter went to get cleaned up.

“Hey Dad?” Peter asked before he took a bite of his chicken.

Tony glanced at his son. “Yeah bud.”

Peter looked nervously at his father. “Can I spend Christmas in New York with Aunt May and Uncle Ben?”

Maria and Tony shared a confused glance as they put their forks down. “It’s the middle of summer Pete, I haven’t even begun to think about our plans for Christmas yet.” Tony told him. “Why are you asking now?”

Peter looked down and mumbled something that neither adult could understand.

“You’re going to have to speak up there kiddo.” Maria said with a smile.

Peter took a deep breath. “Gwen wants to go skating at Rockefeller Center with me.” He said quickly.

“Is Gwen the little girl from the picture?” Maria asked her brother, fighting the urge to laugh.

Tony nodded his head, fighting no such urge and finding the whole situation absolutely hilarious. “She is.” He confirmed for her before he looked back at a blushing Peter, “Does my son have a girlfriend?”

“No.” Peter said, looking down at his food. “She’s just a friend.”

“Well she’s a girl and she’s a friend.” Tony said with laughter. “Sounds like a girlfriend to me.”

Peter glared at his father. “She's just a friend.” He repeated.

Tony, however, was ignoring his son and talking to his sister. “So should I do the traditional thing and allow her father to pay for the wedding or should I?”

Maria looked away so Peter wouldn’t see her face as she struggled to cover her laughter.

Peter was still glaring at his father. “Shut up! I don’t make fun of you and your girlfriend!”

Maria finally lost it and nearly fell out of her seat, she was laughing so hard. “I love family dinners.” She gasped.

Tony’s happiness quickly turned to annoyance. “You really had to tell him?” He asked his sister.

“Tell him?” Maria asked as she wiped away tears, trying to regain her breath. “He told us.”

Tony looked over at his son, who was still glaring at him. “Natasha and I aren’t dating Pete. Drop it.”

“Then leave me alone about Gwen.” Peter told his father.

Tony glared over at his sister who was still laughing before he looked back at his son, minus the glare. “Fine.”

The rest of the family vacation passed without anything eventful happening, until everyone was saying their goodbyes at the private airport.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come back with me?” Tony asked his sister as they got out of the car, driven by Happy. “I have the perfect job waiting for you.”

Maria smiled as she shook her head. “Not yet but the time is approaching.” The siblings walked side by side toward the two planes, one headed for Malibu and the other to Washington. “Fury is up to something and I want to try and figure out what it is first.”

Tony was about to say that Fury was always up to something when he noticed Peter wasn’t with them. Turning around, he saw Peter still sitting in the car with his StarkTab. “Pete! Let's go!”

Peter stayed in the car, his eyes glued to the screen. “I did it.” He whispered in disbelief. Peter quickly got out of the car and started running to his father and aunt, waving his tablet. “I did it! I did it!”

Maria smiled at her brother. “You’re getting a doooog, you’re getting a dooog.” She sang.

“I thought it would take him a year at least.” Tony groaned.

Chapter Text

“So how’s the hunt for Iron dog going?” Sharon asked Maria.

It was a few days until Christmas and the two were sitting in a coffee shop a few blocks from Shield headquarters.

“Iron dog?” Maria asked with a laugh.

Sharon shrugged. “It fits.” She defended.

Maria laughed again. “Tony convinced Peter to hold off until after Christmas since he wants to spend Christmas in New York.” Maria said as she took a sip of her coffee.

Sharon smiled. “I can’t believe that your brother is going to be getting a dog.”

“Neither can he.” Maria laughed.

The cousins continued to laugh about Tony getting a dog until two people walked into the shop.

“Did you really have to invite them?” Sharon groaned.

Maria frowned as she looked towards the door and saw Clint and Natasha walking in. “While it is nice to see that you’re no longer muttering ‘bitch’ every time you see her, I didn’t invite them.”

The cousins watched as their fellow Shield agents placed their order at the counter. As Natasha and Clint turned to leave, they caught sight of Maria and Sharon.

“Oh god, we’re living in a sitcom.” Sharon groaned as Natasha and Clint made their way over to them.

Maria laughed. “Be nice.” Maria then looked at the approaching Shield agents. “Nat, Barton.”

Sharon just grunted at the pair.

“Hill, Carter.” Clint said as he pulled up a chair, sitting in it so his chest was against the backrest.

“Maria.” Natasha said before she grinned at Sharon. “Wannabe.”

“What are you two doing here?” Maria spoke up before Sharon and Natasha could start their usual bickering.

Natasha pulled up a chair. “I’m taking Birdbrain to the airport.”

“Mission?” Maria asked. She typically knew every mission that Shield was running but she knew Fury would spontaneously assign one to someone.

Clint shook his head. “Nah. Just personal crap for the holidays.”

Sharon looked at him skeptically. “Since when do you have a personal life?”

“Awww. Are you finally learning to pay attention to other people's routines?” Natasaha asked mockingly.

This led to the inevitable fight that Sharon and Natasha always seemed to have whenever the two of them were in the same room as one another. Clint found the whole situation hilarious.

“Will you two shut up. We’re in public.” Maria hissed. “God, you two are worse than children.”

Natasha and Sharon looked down in embarrassment.

“She started it.” Sharon mumbled.

Natasha threw Sharon a glare. “Bitch…”

“I swear to god I’ll kill you both and I won’t even feel bad about it.” Maria hissed again before she shook her head and looked at Clint. “My nephew is better behaved than these two.”

He snorted in amusement. “Well from my brief interaction with the kid and my prolonged exposure to that one.” Clint pointed at Natasha. “I’d have to say, no shit.”

Sharon shook her head in amusement. “That’s not really an insult to normal people.”

“It’s really not.” Natasha begrudgingly agreed.

“So are you heading up to New York to spend Christmas with him?” Sharon asked.

Maria nodded. “Pete’s going to be staying with May and Ben but Tony told me the house is mine to use.”

Natasha was confused. “What’s going on?”

Sharon snickered. “Peter got invited by his little girlfriend to go skating at Rockefeller so he’s spending Christmas with Ben and May.”

“But you can’t call Gwen his girlfriend.” Maria said, laughing at the memory of the dinner from the summer. “He’s really defensive about that.”

“Yeah he is.” Sharon laughed, having heard the story from Maria.

“Where’s Tony going to be?” Natasha asked. The rest of the Table shared a look with each other that didn’t go unnoticed by the Black Widow.

“He’s going to be holed up in his lab I’m sure.” Maria told her fellow agent. “Pete made him swear that he wouldn’t embarrass him and Tony being Tony, can’t be trusted to do that so Pepper promised Peter that she would make sure he stayed in Malibu.”

“So Tony’s going to be alone for Christmas?” Natasha asked and again saw everyone at the able glance at each other. “Okay what’s going on?”

Clint and Maria glanced at one another while Sharon rolled her eye’s. “Either fuck him or move on.” Maria and Clint gaped at her in shock. “Everyone and I mean everyone is getting tired of the whole ‘will they won’t they’ bullshit.” Sharon looked at the other two, who were still in shock. “Oh calm down. It had to be said.”

Natasha blinked in surprise a couple times. “I… I’m not really sure what you’re talking about.”

Before Sharon could continue on, Maria snapped out of her stupor. “What my insanely immature, moronic, and just overall dumbass of a cousin is trying to say is…well…” Maria paused, trying to find the words.

“Everyone knows you and Tony like each other.” Clint jumped in.

Natasha quickly schooled her facial expression so that it was in her typical bored expression. “Of course we like each other, we’re friends.”

Just as Sharon was about to speak, Maria threw her hand over her cousin's mouth. “You’ve lost speaking privileges for a while.” Sharon just smiled mischievously in response. “Everyone knows that you two like each other more than as friends.”

Natasha was beginning to panic internally. “I’m not really sure what you’re talking about…”

“Nat.” Clint spoke up. “It’s blatantly obvious to anyone who spends more than an hour with the two of you.”

Natasha looked between the smirking Sharon, smiling Clint, and the grinning Maria.

“I already had a talk with my neurotic brother about this, I really didn’t want to have this conversation with you too.” Maria said.

Natasha closed her eyes in frustration. “So when you say everyone knows that I…….like Tony, you mean?”

Maria leaned back in her chair. “Everyone here, Rhodey, Pepper, Peter, May, Ben, Happy, Goldilocks parents, and I’m sure that I’m forgetting a few but you get the picture.”

Natasha looked between everyone at the table. “And none of you have a problem with this?”

Clint shook his head. “Just want you to be happy.”

Sharon shrugged. “While I’m not your biggest fan, you do make Tony and Peter happy when you're around so you can’t be all bad.”

“How sweet.” Maria said sarcastically before she looked back at Natasha. “Since I know both of you, I actually think you would both be good for each other.”

“Huh.” Was all Natasha said before something dawned on her. “Wait, you said Tony feels the same way.”

Sharon rolled her eyes again. “Jesus, you two are worse than teenagers.” She muttered, getting a laugh out of Clint. “Yes, he like likes you too.” She said with a teasing tone.

Natasha ignored her tone. “So he really was going to say something.” She whispered, remembering the day on the helicarrier.

“Hang on.” Maria said. “You mean to tell us my brother almost told you?” She asked surprised.

“Maybe?” Natasha didn’t know what to believe anymore. “When we were getting ready to leave the carrier for New York, Tony found me down by the armory and was trying to tell me something but this one,” She pointed at Clint, “interrupted before he could say anything.”

Maria and Sharon looked at Clint in annoyance. “Yeah I don’t really remember anything of that day before the giant wormhole opened, perks of being MIND CONTROLLED, so leave me alone.” He put his hands up in surrender.

Maria looked back at Natasha. “So what now?”

Natasha wasn’t sure herself. Everything that she had thought about her and Tony had just been completely blown out of the water. “I’m not really sure.” Was all she could say.

The table sat in silence, digesting the information just learned, the only noise coming from the other patrons in the shop.

After a few moments, something dawned on Sharon. “Aren’t you trained to recognize when someone is attracted to you?” She asked Natasha with narrowed eyes.

Natasha sent an icy glare at Sharon. “I was trained to recognize when men were staring at my ass. I don’t have much experience with men who actually want me for me.”

“I’m pretty sure he’s been staring at your ass.” Sharon mumbled in response, getting a choked laugh from Clint.

The group continued to talk for a few more minutes before everyone got up to leave, with Clint trailing behind. As everyone made their way outside, Clint was looking back and forth between the back of the women’s heads, noticing their hair colors, before he started laughing.

“What’s so funny, Birdbrain?” Natasha asked with a raised eyebrow as she turned her head to look at him.

“I finally understand why Tony calls you three the Powerpuff Girls.” He said laughing.

All three women stopped walking and all three seemed to turn at once, all furiously staring at the archer.

“If I kill him, who wants to help hide the body?” Sharon asked through clenched teeth.

Maria stepped forward. “Tony’s got that nice empty property in Montana now. No one will find the body there.”

“I’ll drive.” Natasha added quietly.

Clint took that as his cue that it was time to run.

Chapter Text

Tony and Rhodey were out eating lunch while a TV in the background showed Rhodey’s newly rebranded suit.

“It tested well with focus groups, alright?” Rhodey defended.

“I am Iron Patriot.” Tony said in a fake deep voice, mocking the suit's new name.

“Listen.” Rhodey told him. “War Machine was a little too aggressive, alright? This sends a better message.”

Tony looked at one of the TV’s  that was showing news on the Mandarin. “So what's really going on? With Mandarin. Seriously, can we talk about this guy?” He asked as he took off his sunglasses and leaned closer to his friend.

Rhodey looked around. “It's classified information, Tony.” He whispered. “Okay, there have been nine bombings.”

“Nine?” Tony asked.

“The public only knows about three. Here's the thing, nobody can ID a device. There's no bomb casings.” He told the billionaire. 

“You know I can help, just ask. I got a ton of new tech, I got a prehensile, I got a new bomb disposal. Catches explosions mid-air.” He explained.

As Tony was talking, Rhodey was watching his friend's face. “When's the last time you got a good night's sleep?”

Tony thought for a second. “When did Peter leave?”

Rhodey’s face softened briefly. “Look, I’m happy that you’re finally getting professional help but I’m still worried about you. You have plenty of people that care and worry about you.”

“You're really gonna come at me like that?” Tony asked his friend.

“No. No, look, I'm not trying to be a dic…” Rhodey stopped talking when two children, a boy and girl, ran up to the pair’s table. “...tator.” He finished.

“Do you mind signing my drawing?” The girl asked Tony.

Tony smiled at her. “If Richard doesn't mind.” He then turned to look at Rhodey. “You alright with this, Dick?”

Rhodey started laughing. “Fine with me.”

Tony looked at the drawing of himself in his Iron Man suit, flying through the wormhole. “What's your name?” He asked kindly.

“Erin.” She said with a toothy smile.

Tony looked at the boy who he was assuming was Erin’s little brother and noticed he bore a striking resemblance to a certain movie character. “I loved you in A Christmas Story, by the way.” He couldn’t help himself.

Rhodey leaned in close. “Listen, the Pentagon is scared. After what happened in New York... aliens, come on. They need to look strong. Stopping the Mandarin is priority, but it's not…”

“It's not superhero business.” Tony interrupted. “I get it.”

“No, it's not, quite frankly.” He agreed. “It's American business.”

“That's why I said I,” Tony broke the crayon that he was using to sign the picture, “got it.” He put a hand over his face and was beginning to feel an attack coming on.

Rhodey, recognizing the signs, leaned in and put a hand on his friend's shoulder. “Are you okay?

“I broke the crayon.” Was all he could say.

“Are you okay, Mr. Stark?” Erin asked him.

“Take it easy , Tony.” Rhodey told him, shaking his shoulder.

The little boy leaned close to Tony. “How did you get out of the wormhole? How did you get out of the wormhole?” He whispered.

Tony jerked back from the table, feeling the impending panic attack coming on as he stumbled outside of the restaurant to his waiting suit. Once he was inside the suit, he fell to a knee.

“Call Dr. Cole.” Tony ordered Jarvis. 

Just as he promised his sister, Tony found a therapist as soon as he got back from Montana and he felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. In the few months since he started, he felt that he made amazing progress with his childhood issues and his time in captivity. Maria was relieved that her brother was finally talking to someone and she commented that he looked more at ease when they saw each other for Thanksgiving. Unfortunately, while progress was being made in other areas, Tony was beginning to be plagued by the memories of what he saw on the other side of the wormhole and that apparently meant panic attacks as well.

“Sir, Dr. Cole’s assistant has informed me that she will be away until after Christmas but if this is an emergency they can recommend one of her colleagues.” Jarvis informed him.

Tony felt himself level off. “No Jarvis.” Tony breathed. “This is not an emergency.”

Rhodey crouched down and knocked on the suit's forehead. “Come on, man. This isn't a good look, open up.”

Tony pushed Rhodey back. “Sorry, I gotta split.” And with that, Tony took off into the skies.

“Call my sister J.” Tony figured if anyone could help him right now, she could.

After a few rings, she picked up. “ Wow, A phone call out of the blue. You must be really bored on your own with no son to pal around with.” She teased

“Ria.” He spoke in an uneasy tone. 

“ What’s wrong?” She asked, turning serious immediately. She knew immediately from his tone that something was wrong. 

“I’m having panic attacks again.” He told her. 

Maria was silent for a few seconds. “ From Afghanistan? ” 

Tony slowed down his flight so that he was hovering over the ocean. “New York. It’s all I see when I close my eyes anymore. I haven’t been able to sleep in days and its only getting worse.”

“What’s your shrink think?”

“Don’t know. They started after our last session and she’s off until after Christmas.” Tony filled her in.

“ Perfect.” She muttered. “ Just… tell me. Tell me everything that you’re seeing.”

So that’s what Tony did, he told her everything. She listened without so much as a word while Tony told his little sister all about his visions and nightmares that came from New York and the wormhole. 

“Tony, I really don’t know what to say here. If you were a soldier or marine that would be right in my wheelhouse but you fought aliens and went to space…” Maria paused. “ That’s the issue, you’re a man of science so you have to look for the logical explanation for everything but your mind can’t comprehend everything that you saw plus you can’t come up with a solution to prevent this from happening again. Now that all your other mental traumas are beginning to be treated and are no longer triggering a response, your brain has pushed New York to the front of the line.”

Tony thought for a moment, his sister’s logic made sense. “So now what?”

“ Beats me. I’m not the psychiatrist .”

“Gee thanks.”

“ The one thing that I can do for you is listen. It doesn’t matter what time of day it is, if you call, I will listen to whatever you have to say.”  She told him in a kind tone. “ Talking will help .”

“Thanks Ria.” Tony told her, grateful for her support.

“ Plus you have the sourpatch to talk to too.” She said to try and lighten the mood.

Tony laughed at that, suddenly beginning to feel like himself again. “Thanks for listening.”

“ Anytime. ”

“Now go enjoy Christmas with my kid.” He told her with a laugh.

“ Don’t tell me what to do. ” She laughed back at him before she hung up and Tony resumed his flight home.

A short time later, Tony was bored and wandering through his house looking for something to do. Pulling out his phone, he video called the one person who was always good for a laugh and as soon as the call was connected he wasn’t disappointed.

“ Hello? ” The picture on Tony’s screen was filled with Happy Hogan’s forehead.

“Is this forehead of Security?” Tony asked sarcastically.

“ What? ” Happy brought his screen down so that he could see the screen, though it was still extremely close to his face. “ You know, look, I got a real job. What do you want? I'm working, I got something going on here. ”

Tony wandered into Peter’s room and rolled his eyes at the mess his son left. “What? Harassing interns?” He mocked. 

“ Let me tell you something, you know what happened when I told people I was Iron Man's bodyguard? They would laugh in my face. ”

Tony laughed as he bent down and began picking up the books and pieces of paper his son left strewn about the room. “I told you that you could work for Pete.” 

“ You have the Stark Marines for that . Plus you barely ever even use them anymore with your sister, cousin, and Satan constantly around the kid. ”

Tony stopped what he was doing and looked at his phone in bewilderment. The Satan comment was pretty self explanatory, Happy still held a grudge against Natasha for what she did to him in the boxing ring, but the other one was what had him confused. “Stark Marines?”

“ They’re a thing .” Happy defended.

Tony began looking over some of the books that his son was reading and noticed he was writing himself notes along the edges of the pages. “Since when?”

“ Don’t know. I only found out people were calling them that when I started working for Pepper. ”

Tony shook his head as he sat down on Peter’s bed. He forgot how much people loved to gossip about anything involving him. “You still could have hung out with the kid.”

“ No I couldn’t. I had to leave while I still had a shred of dignity. Now I’ve got a real job, I'm watching Pepper. ”

Tony picked up one of the Lego Star Wars ships that Peter had on his bedside table and pretended to fly it around. “So what's going on? Fill me in.”

Happy looked at his screen with skepticism. “ For real ?”

Tony nodded. “Yeah, I’m bored. Gossip away.”

“ Alright, so she's meeting up with this scientist. Rich guy, handsome. ”

Tony brought his leg up so that it was resting on the mattress. “Why exactly do I care if he’s handsome?”

“ Well I couldn't make his face at first, right? You know I'm good with faces .”

All Tony could do was shake his head. “Oh, Yeah, yeah. You're the best.” He said sarcastically. 

Happy, not picking up on the sarcasm, continued on. “ Yeah. Well, so I run his credentials, I make him Aldrich Killian. We actually met the guy back in... where were we in 99? The science conference ?”

Tony’s head snapped to picture on the wall of Mary and a baby Peter as soon as the words were out of Happy’s mouth. Tony had met Mary for the first time at that conference. “Um… Switzerland.” He barely got out

“ Right, right, exactly .” Happy said, still not paying attention to Tony’s tone

“Killian? No, I don't remember that guy.” Tony spoke, still staring at Mary’s picture.

Happy laughed. “ Of course you don't. You were off chasing some scientist… ” Happy trailed off, remembering who the scientist was. “ Shit, I’m sorry… ”

“Happy.” Tony cut in. “It’s fine. Just… just tell me about Killian and Pepper.”

Happy looked at the screen apologetically. “ It was fine at first, they were just talking business, but now it's like getting weird… He's showing her his big brain .”

Tony looked at the phone with a confused expression. “His what?”

“ Big brain, and she likes it. Here, let me show you. Hold on. See? ” Happy held his tablet up, obviously pointing it towards Pepper's office but all Tony can see is Happy pointing the tablet camera at himself.

Tony wanted to facepalm. “Look at what? You watching them? Flip the screen and then we can get started.”

Happy pulled his tablet back down. “ I'm not a tech genius like you. Just...just trust me, get down here. ”

Tony rolled his eyes. “Flip the screen, then I can see what they're doing.”

Tony used his phone to look up Aldrich and it displayed his picture above the phone. “ I can't! I don't know how to flip the screen! Don't talk to me like that anymore. You're not my boss. Alright, I don't work for you. Now I don't trust this guy. He's got another guy with him, he's shifty .”

Tony shook his head in exasperation as he stood up. “Relax.”

“ Seriously? ”

“I'm just asking you to secure the perimeter. Tell him to go out for a drink or something?” Tony told him as he left his sons room and walked down the hall

“ You know what? You should take more of an interest in what's going on here. This woman is your best friend's girlfriend, your son's pseudo mother, and she’s the woman that you chose to run your company. She’s one of the best things to ever happen to you, and you...you're just ignoring her. ” Happy told him heatedly.

“A giant brain?” Tony asked again as he went down stairs. 

“ Yeah, there's a giant brain, there's a shifty character. I'm gonna follow this guy. I'm gonna run his plates and if it gets rough, so be it. ” Happy told him animatedly. 

Tony laughed at his former head of security. “I’ve missed you, Happy.”

Happy looked at the screen with a look of nostalgia. “ Yeah, I’ve missed you too. But the way it used to be, when you would randomly decide to take Pete to get McDonald’s or something. Now you're off with the superfriends, I don't know what's going on with you anymore. The world's getting weird… ”

Tony could only roll his eyes at Happy’s rambling. “Hey, I...I'd hate to cut you off. Do you have your taser on you?”

Happy looked at the camera with confusion. “ Why ?”

“I think there's a gal in HR who's trying to steal some printer ink, you should probably go over there and zap her.” Tony told him and laughed when he saw Happy look around before he hung up on his former bodyguard. 

Chapter Text

Tony was working in his lab on the remote control system for the Mark 42 suit, hoping to have it done by the time Peter got back so he could surprise his son with it. He was testing the suit's movement when the doorbell rang. 

Tony looked up at the ceiling in confusion. “Am I expecting someone Jar?”

“If you are, you didn’t tell me sir.”

Tony made his way toward his lab's holoprojector. “Pull up the front door camera.”

There was a slight pause before Jarvis’ voice sounded through the lab. “I’m afraid the front door and the front gate camera’s are down. All other cameras are functioning and all security systems are still online.”

Tony looked over at the Mark 42 armor, deep in thought. Within a minute, Tony had the suit marching toward the front door. As he turned the corner, he froze when he saw who was standing on the other side of the glass door.

Natasha stood on the other side of the door, bag in hand, staring at the suit with a raised eyebrow. “You going to let me in!?”

Tony slowly made his way to the door and opened it to allow her in. “Did she really have to send you to check up on me?” He turned and started walking back into the house. “I have one little panic attack for the first time in months and she immediately sends someone to check up on me.”

Natasha closed the door behind her as she entered the mansion. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Tony turned to face her. “So my sister didn’t send you?”

“She did not.” Natasha dropped her bag next to the stairs. “Panic attacks?”

“Story for another time.” Tony brushed her question aside. “Why are you here?”

Natasha made her way over so that she was standing in front of Tony. “When did you start wearing these around the house?” She asked as she looked the new suit up and down.

Tony held up a hand. “Uhhhh, I asked you first and this is my house sooo.”

Natasha simply stared at him, debating on what to say. “While your sister didn’t send me, she and your cousin did share some very surprising information with me.”

Tony gave her a look of confusion for a few seconds before he realized what she was talking about and he threw his head back and groaned. “They really couldn't leave it alone and mind their own business.”

Natasha smirked. “But now we both know we feel the same way about each other.”

Tony’s head snapped to look at her. “What’s happening now?”

Natasha stared at the suit's face. “Can you lift the face plate or something?” Natasha told him. “This is a conversation that should be had face to face and it feels like I’m talking to…well, it feels like I’m talking to the suit and not you.”

Tony rubbed the back of his head. “That’s not entirely inaccurate.”

Natasha narrowed her eyes at him. “What are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about the fact that I’m not actually in the suit!” Tony’s voice came from the stairs leading up from the basement.

Natasha turned and saw Tony coming up the stairs with something over his face. She looked back and forth between Tony and the suit. “How long have they been remote controlled?”

Tony looked at his watch. “About 15 minutes.” He then looked back at Natasha, butterflies in his stomach. “Soooo, watcha wanna talk about?”

Natasha looked Tony up and down. “Go get changed into something less grease covered.”

Tony looked down at what he was wearing, an old AC/DC shirt and jeans. “Why?” He asked looking back at her.

Natasha smiled. “Because I would like to remember you being a little more presentable on our first date.”

Tony stared wide eyed at the Shield agent while the Mark 42 armor turned to look at her as well. Natasha looked back at the suit while Tony sprinted upstairs to change.

“So where are we going?” Tony asked, now cleaned up and in the passenger seat of his car.

Natasha was currently driving Tony’s R8. “That would ruin the surprise.” She then glanced at him. “So panic attacks?”

Tony sighed. “I’m not going to be able to convince you to leave that alone am I?”

Natasha smiled. “Well, since you thought that Maria sent me because she knows that you apparently just had one, all that I would have to do is tell her where I currently am and she would probably tell me just about anything.” Natasha then glanced over at Tony. “Or you could just tell me.”

Tony leaned his head back against the headrest. “It started recently but every time that I close my eyes, all I see is New York. The destruction and what was on the other side of the portal.”

“You also said it was your first attack in months.” She pointed out.

“I forgot how out of the loop that you were on this.” Tony said. When Tony had started seeing a therapist, the only people that were told were Maria, Rhodey, and Pepper. “I had an attack when Maria and I took Pete to Montana over the summer.”

“Okay…” Natasha was getting confused now. “But you just said they started recently.”

“The New York stuff started this past week.” Tony filled her in. “It was something else over the summer.”

Natasha looked at Tony as she stopped at a red light. “Well what triggered the summer one?”

“Do we have to talk about this?” Tony groaned. “Can’t we just do some typical first date crap?

Natasha smiled at him. “Date doesn’t start until I say it does.” She said as the light turned green. “Now tell me what happened or I turn the car around and that's before I call Maria and still find out ”

Tony groaned again before he told her what had happened and why it happened. He told her about the therapy and how it had been helping. He told her everything.

“So have I scared you away yet?” Tony asked after everything was shared.

Natasha gave him an unimpressed look. “With everything that I’ve been through, your emotional baggage doesn’t even hold a candle to mine.”

Tony smiled at her. “Well since I shared with you, it's only fair if you share with me.”

Natasha smirked. “Why would I do that?” She turned her head to look at him. “You don’t have anything that I want.”

Tony had a mock look of offense. “And here I thought we were having a moment.”

Natasha rolled her eyes. “You only told me because you’re hoping to get laid.” She then looked at him out of the corner of her eyes, waiting to see his reaction.

Tony’s head snapped back to her. “I… No… what… Is there a chance?” He stammered out.

“The nights still young.” Natasha told him as she turned. “We're here.”

Tony looked out the car's window and he did a double take when he saw where they were. “You want our first date to take place at an In-N-Out?” He asked as he looked at her in disbelief. “If I knew you were such a cheap date I’d have asked you out years ago.”

“We’re only getting food here. We’ll be going somewhere else to eat ” Natasha said as she pulled into the drive through lane. “Cheap date?” She asked with a raised eyebrow.

Tony smiled sheepishly. “Okay, maybe not cheap.” Upon seeing Natasha’s face he decided that he should amend his statement. “Definitely not cheap.” 

Natasha nodded as she ordered her and Tony food, paid despite Tony’s protests, and once they had the food she was back driving.

“So where too now Agent Romanoff?” Tony asked as he began to reach into one of the bags.

Natasha quickly smacked his hand. “No eating until we get there.”

Tony rubbed his hand. “Get where?”

Natasha just stared ahead silently as she drove while Tony kept prodding for an answer.

“So the beach?” Tony asked as he took a bite of his burger. The two were sitting on a blanket that Natasha had snuck into the car without him noticing.  “You wanted a sunset picnic on the beach to be our first date?” Tony turned his head and smirked at Natasha. “Lame.”

Natasha stared ahead as she ate a fry. “Well my options were rather limited considering you’re one of, if not the most recognisable person on the planet.” She glanced over to her date. “For someone who was apparently desperate for a date with me, you’re doing a great job at antagonizing me.”

Tony flashed her a grin. “It endears me to people.”

Natasha smiled at him. “Whatever helps you sleep.

“So why aren’t you doing what you usually do for Christmas?” Tony finished eating his burger. “You broke Pete’s heart when you declined his first Christmas invitation a couple years ago.”

“And I made it up to him by taking him to that Kings game.” Natasha said before she took a sip from her soda.

Tony shook his head. “Thanks for that by the way. Maria was already trying to get him into hockey and that just pushed it over the edge.”

Natasha laughed. “What’s with you and hockey? I thought you liked the sport.”

“I do but Maria was absolutely obsessed with hockey growing up. In the summer after her freshman year nearly every wall in the house had a hole in it because she didn’t want to practice in the driveway because, and I quote, `hockey is a cold weather sport and it’s too hot outside’.” Tony said, laughing at the memory. “The last thing that I want is another hockey player in my house.”

Natasha laughed at the story. “Why didn’t she just go to an indoor rink?”

“Because that would have been the common sense thing to do and she was a teenager at the time.” Tony paused before he looked back at Natasha. “You ignored my initial question.”

“I didn’t ignore it, I just got sidetracked.” She said laughing. “I felt bad that you would be alone for Christmas and my usual Christmas… plans were understanding.” Natasha said, struggling to find the right word.

“Are you calling a person plans?” Tony laughed.

Natasha stared out at the ocean. “People but I don’t know the best way to describe them to you.”

“Care to share?” Tony prodded.

Natasha sighed, she actually wanted to tell Tony that she usually spent the holidays with Clint and his family but she knew she couldn’t. “It’s not my place to tell you.” Tony opened his mouth but Natasha cut him off. “I made a promise that I would not tell anyone, you of all people should know.”

“I suppose that I could lay off then.” Tony said with a smile.

Tony and Natasha continued talking on the beach well into the night and after a few hours were back in the mansion.

“So this was an interesting night.” Natasha said as she and Tony slowly climbed the stairs up from the lab.

“Interesting good or interesting bad?” Tony glanced over at her.

Natasha smiled. “Interesting good.”

The pair climbed in silence for a few moments before Tony spoke. “Why does it feel weird?”

Natasha gave him an amused look. “It feels weird?”

“Weird in a good way.” He quickly clarified.

Natasha smiled as she slowly shook her head. “It feels weird because we’ve been friends for a few years so we didn’t have to do the get to know each other crap.”

“If you say so Agent Romanoff.” Tony said as they reached the main level. “So what now?” Tony asked nervously.

Natasha smiled at Tony before she leaned in and kissed him, catching him completely by surprise. “The night’s still young.” She said with a whisper as she pulled back. She then slowly began making her way upstairs while Tony was rooted to his spot. “Are you coming?” She called over her shoulder as she continued up.

Tony was snapped out of his stupor and for the second time that day, Tony was sprinting upstairs.

Chapter Text

Later that night, Natasha was awoken by movement from the side of the bed that Tony was occupying. Looking over, she saw that he was shaking and she could hear him making noises. She knew immediately that he was having a nightmare, likely caused by the events from New York.

She quickly sat up and put her hand on his shoulder. “Tony! You’re safe. You’re in your house. Nothing…”

That was all Natasha was able to get out before her arm was grabbed by the Mark 42 and she was thrown back onto the other side of the bed where the suit held her down.

The rough movement on the mattress woke Tony from his nightmare. Looking behind him, he saw the suit and Natasha. He quickly rolled out of bed and pointed his arms at the suit. “Power down!” He ordered and the suit stood up but sagged. Tony then brought his arms down in a slashing motion and the suit fell into numerous different pieces. He then sat down on the edge of the bed and slumped forward.

Natasha turned on the light that was on the bed side table before she crawled across the bed so that she could sit next to him. “You want to tell me what just happened?” She asked as she rubbed his back.

Tony shook his head, trying to clear his head. “I must have called it in my sleep. That's not supposed to happen. I'll recalibrate the sensors. Can we just...just let me...just let me catch my breath, okay?”

“I don’t care about the suit coming in.” She said softly. “I was talking about the nightmare. New York?”

Tony leaned forward and put his head in his hands. “Yeah.”

“What did you see?”

“Everything that happened.” Tony said in an exhausted tone.

Natasha glanced over at the clock and saw that it was just nearly four in the morning. “Come on, let’s get the suit cleaned up.”

Natasha started to stand up but Tony put his hand on her leg to stop her. “I can have it cleaned up in a second.” Tony stood up and faced the pile of suit. He then raised his arms and Natasha watched with wide eyes as the suit reassembled itself.

“How?” She asked. 

Tony gave her a forced smile. “Magic.” He then turned back to the suit. “Return to the lab and power down.” He ordered. The suit turned and left the room.

Natasha just stared at the doorway of the room. “Well I’m up for good now.” She then glanced over at Tony. “You want to try and get anymore sleep?”

Tony shook his head. “No.”

The pair made their way downstairs to find something to eat but soon discovered that the only breakfast food in the house were waffles that were in the freezer.

“Gluten free waffles?” Natasha asked in disbelief. “Who eats them?”

“Apparently nobody.” Tony said as he popped a few into the toaster. “Pete prefers his blueberry Eggos if he has waffles.”

Natasha hopped up so that she was sitting on the counter. “Well there aren’t any. It also doesn’t explain how they,” She pointed at the gluten free waffles, “got into your freezer.”

Tony leaned against the counter, next to Natasha. “Pepper probably left them the last time she stayed here.”

“And here I thought I was the only girl lucky enough to spend the night at Tony Stark’s Malibu home.” Natasha teased. 

“Well you’re not.” Tony said as he stuck his tongue out at her. 

Natasha laughed. “I wasn’t aware that she spent nights here.”

Tony shrugged. “It’s not a regular occurrence but she will if she is watching Pete or if she’s here late harassing me and doesn’t feel like driving back.”

“Gotcha.” She said with a nod. “And you don’t have food because…”

Tony rolled his eyes. “Because Peter’s with Ben and May and I wanted a break from cooking so I haven’t stocked up on groceries.” 

“Well we’re going today.” She told him. 

Tony turned so that he was looking at her. “Oh we are?”

“We are.” She said with a smirk. “I am begrudgingly going to eat the gluten free but I expect you to cook for me.”

Tony moved so that he was standing directly in front of her. “That sounds like a lot of work.” He told her before he smiled at her. “I hope that I’m going to be compensated for my hard work.”

Natasha pretended to think for a moment. “I’m sure that we can come up with something.” She said with a smirk. 

Tony moved so that he was now standing between her legs. “Maybe we should discuss terms.”

“Maybe we should.” Natasha said with a whisper. 

Tony began to lean down…

“Sir. I’m receiving numerous calls from Stark Security, Miss Potts, and numerous member of news organizations." Jarvis broke in.

Tony and Natasha exchanged a look of both bewilderment and disappointment. 

“What’s going on J?” He asked as he slouched against Natasha.

“There appears to have been another Mandarin attack and Mr. Hogan was unfortunately caught in the blast.”

Tony’s eyes widened as he shot upright. “Ignore the reporters. Tell Pepper and Stark Security I will call them in a few minutes.”

Tony was walking out of the kitchen and was making his way back to his room so he could get dressed, Natasha right behind him. 

“Where am I going Jarvis? Where's Happy?” Tony asked as he walked into his room so he could change out of the clothes he was currently in. 

“Cedars-Sinai sir.”

Tony glanced over at Natasha getting changed. “I need you to stay here.”

Natasha looked over at him in confusion. “Like hell I’m staying here.”

“If you and I show up to the hospital where a known employee of mine is currently receiving medical attention from a terrorist bombing, people will assume that the Avengers are handling this.” He told her as he pulled the shirt he slept in off and a clean shirt on. 

“And?” Natasha stood up straight, looking over at him, not seeing the problem. 

“The FBI, CIA, and DOD want this one for themselves and will take it as a personal challenge if we both show up there. If only I show up then it’s seen as just me checking up on an employee and friend which means we can look into this without any extra eyes on us.” 

Natasha knew what he said made sense. “I don’t like you going off on your own after this. Have your security team that Maria put together meet you there.”

Tony shook his head. “Can’t. I gave most of them the holiday’s off and the ones that are working are currently with Peter.”  

“Fine. Straight to the hospital and back.” She ordered. “We don’t know if Happy was targeted because of his connection to you so no taking any chances.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” He told her as he grabbed his phone and left the room, heading for the lab. 

“I’ll call Maria and tell her to keep her eyes open when she’s around Peter.” She said, following him down the stairs. 

Tony shook his head. “I’ll call her from the car.”

“You have enough phone calls to make.” She told him. “I’ll call your sister.”

“She’s going to…”

“She’ll get over it once I tell her what’s happening.” Natasha cut him off. “Once this is over she can do whatever she wants to but she’ll be professional about this.” 

They entered the lab and Tony made his way to his R8. “Jarvis, give Nat the same authorization as Maria.” He looked over at her. “Start looking.” He said as he got into the car and drove away. 

Natasha pulled out her phone as soon as he was gone and called Maria. 

“ Yeah?” Maria answered. 

“Are you with Peter yet?” Natasha immediately asked. 

“ What...Who is… Nat? ”

“Are you with Peter yet?” She asked again. 

“ No. I’m heading over soon. Why are you asking?”

“Happy was injured in the Mandarin’s latest attack and Tony and I don’t know if it was a coincidence or if he was targeted for being a Stark employee.”

“ Why did my brother call you with this?” Maria asked in a more alert tone but Natasha could hear the confusion in her voice. 

Natasha took a deep breath. “He didn’t call me, I was with him when he found out.”

“ Why are you with my brother at…four in the morning?” Maria asked, the realization beginning to form in her mind. 

“Can we focus more on you and a security team getting to your nephew and not on my personal life.” Natasha interjected. 

“ Fine but I want answers.” Maria said and Natasha could swear she could hear her fellow Shield agent grinning. “ Keep me updated on Happy.”

“Will do.” Natasha said before she hung up.

Natasha and Jarvis spent most of the morning finding everything that they could on the Mandarin, Tony didn’t want to leave the hospital until Happy was in a more stable condition. By early afternoon, Jarvis brought something interesting to Natashas attention.

“Ma’am, I believe that Sir is about to be on the news.” 

Natasha wanted to slam her head into the desk that she was working at. “Show me Jarvis.” She said reluctantly.

Jarvis brought up a display for her that was showing one of the news stations.

“ We're awaiting the arrival of Tony Stark. We're hoping he'll give us the reaction...his reaction to the latest attack .” The new reporter said.

Natasha watched as the camera changed and Tony walked out the hospital doors only to be mobbed by all the media members.

“Just keep walking, don’t say anything.” She murmured. 

“ Hey, Mr. Stark! When is somebody gonna kill this guy? Just sayin' .” Natasha heard somebody ask and watched as Tony froze before he turned to face the reporter.

“Jarvis…” Natasha began.

“Running a search now to identify and exclude the reporter from future events.”

“Is that what you want?” Natasha had never seen Tony so angry before. “Here's a little holiday greeting I've been wanting to send to the Mandarin. I just didn't know how to phrase it until now. My name is Tony Stark and I'm not afraid of you. I know you're a coward, so I've decided that you just died, pal. I'm gonna come get the body. There's no politics here; it's just good old-fashioned revenge. There's no Pentagon; it's just you and me.” Tony grabbed the reporter's phone and threw it against a brick pillar. “That's what you wanted, right? Bill me.”

Jarvis turned the display off just as Tony got into his car.

Tony pulled into his garage and was met with the sight of an annoyed Natasha Romanoff with her arms folded across her chest.

“What happened to doing this without the extra eyes on us?” She asked him as soon as he got out of the car.

“Seeing Hap in that bed made me angrier than I thought it would.” Tony said seriously.

Natasha could tell he wasn’t his usual self. “How's Happy?”

“The doctors said they like his chances for a full recovery.” He said as he walked past Natasha and towards his desk. “What do you two have?”

“Agent Romanoff and I have compiled a Mandarin database for you, sir. Drawn from Shield, FBI, and CIA intercepts. Initiating virtual crime scene reconstruction.”

Natasha watched as Jarvis brought up a 3D display of the bombing site that filled up the entire lab.

Tony pulled up the information that Natasha and Jarvis had compiled. “Okay, what do we got here? His name is an ancient Chinese war mantle, meaning ‘adviser to the King’. South American insurgency tactics, talks like a Baptist preacher. There's lots of pageantry going on here...lots of theater.” Tony walked through the virtual crime scene as he reviewed the information. “Close.” Tony ordered as he stuck his arm out and closed his hand, signaling to Jarvis to close the information windows.

“The heat from the blast was in excess of 3000 degrees Celsius. Any subjects within 12.5 yards were vaporized instantly.” Jarvis informed him as the explosion's epicenter was highlighted. 

“No bomb parts found in a three mile radius of the Chinese theater?” Natasha asked as she looked around the scene.

“No, Agent Romanoff.”

“Talk to me, Happy.” Tony murmured. Jarvis displayed Happy’s likeness in the virtual scene. Tony sees that Happy is pointing his finger at a pair of dog tags lying in the rubble. “When is a bomb not a bomb?” Tony brought up the square the tags were in and enlarged the image. “Any military victims?”

“If there was it wasn’t released to the public” Natasha said. She had gone through the list of reported victims, looking for anything that stood out.

Tony thought for a second. “Bring up the thermogenic signatures again, factor in three thousand degrees.” He said as he climbed on top of his tool boxes.

Jarvis brought up a map of the United States. “The oracle cloud has completed analysis. Accessing satellites and plotting the last twelve months of thermogenic occurrence now.”

Tony watched as points on the map began to be marked for him to see. “Take away everywhere that there's been a Mandarin attack.” Tony began looking over all the remaining points. “Nope.” He said as he brought one of the points up for review. At this point Natasha climbed up the tool boxes next to Tony. The point that was on Rose Hill, Tennessee caught his eye. “That. You sure that's not one of his?”

“It predates any known Mandarin attack. The incident was the use of a bomb to assist a suicide.” Jarvis informed him as the information regarding the incident was displayed.

“Bring her around.” Tony said as all the other points disappeared and the Tennessee bombing was enlarged.

“The heat signature is remarkably similar. Three thousand degrees Celsius.”

“That's two ex-military.” Natasha said, astonished that no one else had seen this.

“Ever been to Tennessee, Jarvis?” Tony asked as he cleared the display.

“Creating a flight plan for Tennessee.”

Just as Tony was about to hop down, the doorbell rang throughout the house. “Are we still at ‘ding-dong’? We're supposed to be on total security lock down. Come on, I threatened a terrorist. Who is that?” He yelled.

“Your address isn’t exactly a secret. You were bound to get a visitor sooner or later.” Natasha told him as Jarvis displayed the front gate camera.

Upstairs a woman knocking on the front is let in by Jarvis  before she is scanned by a security sensor.

“Right there's fine.” Tony informed her with the Mark 42 armor, Natasha following close behind with her guns drawn and pointed at the visitor. “You're not the Mandarin, are you? Are you?” He asked as the suit's faceplate lifted.

“You don't remember.” The stranger said with a chuckle. “Why am I not surprised?”

“Don't take it personally, I don't remember what I had for breakfast.” Tony told her.

“Gluten free waffles, Stark.” Natasha told him

“Oh yeah.” Tony smiled and nodded at the memory.

“Okay, look, I need to be alone with you. Someplace not here, it's urgent.” The woman said, with a glance at Natasha before she looked directly at Tony.

“Yeah, that's not happening.” Natasha said, stepping forward so she was next to Tony.

Before anyone could say anything, the front door flew open and an irate Pepper stormed in. 

“TONY!!! Are you out of your mind?!?!” 

“All the evidence points to yes.” Natasha answered, still staring down the yet to be identified woman.

Pepper did a double take when she saw Natasha standing there. “What are you doing here?” She then noticed that the Shield agent’s guns were drawn. “Why do you… Who’s that?” She pointed at the other woman.

“I would like to know that as well.” Natasha said.

“That's Maya Hansen.” Tony said as he stepped out of the armor. “She was an old botanist pal of Mary's.”

“I need your help.” Maya told Tony.

“What for?” Tony asked at the same time Natasha asked, “With what?”.

Maya glanced at both Natasha and Pepper, who were waiting for an answer, before she focused back on Tony. “Because I read the papers, and, frankly, I don't think you'll last the week.”

Before Tony could speak, Natasha shoved him behind her. “That's not a real answer so unless you actually have something to say, we’re done here.”

“How about we move into the other room so we can sit down.” Pepper said diplomatically.

“We’re good here.” Natasha told Pepper. “Speak or leave.” Natasha told Maya.

Maya sighed in frustration. “I’m pretty sure my boss is working for the Mandarin.”

Natasha wanted to throw her hands up in frustration. “Because of course he is.” She then glared at Tony. “Only you would know a botanist that worked for the worlds most wanted terrorist.”

“Why am I getting yelled at?” Tony asked incredulously.

“Because you’re you.” Natasha told him. “I just wanted a normal first date and now I’m hunting a terrorist. If I wanted to do that, I could have stayed at work.”

Pepper gasped. “First date?” She asked excitedly.

Tony nodded happily at his company's CEO.

Natasha on the other hand rolled her eyes. “We can do this later.” She holstered her weapons and began to walk back and forth. “Who is your boss and why do you…” She trailed of when she saw the glint of something through one of the living room windows. Her eyes widen when she realizes that the thing coming towards them is a missile. “GET OU…” She begins to scream before the house is rocked by the explosion.

As the living room explodes and every one is sent flying, Tony manages to summon the Mark 42 armor onto Natasha to protect her from the falling debris. Tony looks over at the others and sees Pepper crawling to check on an unconscious Maya. Suddenly the ceiling above Tony begins to collapse and he closes his eyes and braces for the impact but it never comes. Tony opens his eyes and sees that Natasha shielded him from the impact with the suit.  

“Your sister is going to be really jealous when I tell her I got to use a suit.” Natasha told him, trying to lighten the mood.

“She’ll get over it.” Tony said as he scrambled to get up. Once Tony was on his feet he could see a group of helicopters open fire on the house again. The next series of explosions threw Tony to the opposite side of the room as the others. “Move! I'm right behind!” He yelled as he climbed over the overturned sofa. As he runs to catch up with the others, the floor between them begins to collapse, leaving Tony trapped on the opposite side. “Get them clear, I'm gonna find a way around.” He yelled at Natasha.

Natasha pushes Pepper ahead of her as she grabs a disoriented Maya and rushes to get them safely out of the house. Just as Pepper clears the front door, more pieces of the ceiling start to crumble around them. Natasha puts an arm up to shield herself and she inadvertently fire a blast from the repulsor, blasting apart the chunk above her and Maya. “Good to know.” She said as she examined the gauntlet as she dragged Maya the rest of the way outside.

“Tony!” Pepper yelled after the others were clear of the house and more pieces of the house came down.

Back inside, the house continues to be torn apart by the missiles being fired by the helicopters. After one of the blasts, the supports holding the living room up over the cliff failed, allowing it to start sliding away from the rest of the house before it stopped suddenly, causing Tony to slide down and hit the concrete support of one of the window frames.  Tony pulled himself into a more secure position with his back on the support.

“Sir, Agent Romanoff and Miss Potts are clear of the structure.” Jarvis informed him.

Tony pointed his arms straight ahead and summoned the suit to him by pulling his arms back towards him. He slowly began crawling up the incline as the suit began to assemble around him. As he was climbing, the helicopters began firing their machine guns at him but they only hit him where the armor already was. Once the suit was fully on him, the extra damage caused even more of the house to collapse. Tony stood up and attempted to fly out of the crumbling structure but couldn't. “Jarvis, where's my flight power?!”

“Working on it, sir. This is a prototype.”

Tony crawled back to where the break in the floor was and attempted to fire a missile at one of the choppers but an offline message flashed on his HUD. He looked around and saw the piano beginning to slide towards the now open windows. Tony allowed himself to slide down towards the window and once he had the piano lined up with one of the helicopters he fired a blast from his repulsors at the piano and watched it fly directly into one of the enemy choppers. “That's one.”

“Sir, the suit is not combat-ready.” Jarvis warned as Tony worked to free a missile located in the suit's wrist. 

Once it was free, Tony ran to a window and threw the missile at one of the remaining helicopters and blew it up with a repulsor blast. “That's two.” He said right before he watched the chopper he just hit crash into what remained of the house. The shockwave from the impact sent Tony into what remained of his lab where he saw Dum-E and U, both damaged, and his various cars all blaring their alarms before they fell into the ocean. Finally the house reached its limit and slid down to the water below, with Tony stuck inside. As the structure sinks further and further into the ocean, steel cables from the lab wrapped themselves around Tony and dragged him down with the wreckage. As Tony worked to free himself for the cables, more of the house came down on top of him, burying him in the process. Tony struggled and managed to free a hand but was unable to do anything else.

“Sir, take a deep breath.” Jarvis informed him. The gauntlet on the arm that was freed disengaged itself from the rest of the suit, allowing water to begin rushing in, and grabbed Tony’s now exposed hand and pulled him clear of the wreckage. Once free, the gauntlet reattached itself to the rest of the suit. “Flight power restored.” Jarvis said as Tony lost consciousness, forcing the AI to take control of the suit.

Back on top of the cliff, Natasha and Pepper watched in horror as the mansion collapsed into the ocean. 

“TONY!” Pepper screamed in anguish at the water below hoping for any sign of him before she collapsed to her knees and wept.

Natasha watched as the lone remaining helicopter turned to leave before something under the surface caught her eye. Looking down at the water, she let out a cry of relief when she saw the suit rocket out into the air. That relief soon turned to confusion when the suit didn’t slow down and instead continued to fly. Natasha tapped Pepper on the shoulder and pointed at the suit as it faded into the distance.

“Where’s he going?” Pepper asked, looking up at the Shield agent with wide eyes and a tear streaked face.

Natasha took a deep breath to recompose herself. “My guess is he’s not in control right now.”

Pepper gave her a questioning look as she stood up. “Then what…”

“Jarvis must be in control right now.” Natasha told her. “If he was in control he would have hit that last chopper but the armor just flew into the air behind it which means Jarvis is in control of it so that leads me to believe that he is unconscious. If he was seriously hurt…or worse, Jarvis’ protocols would have forced him to take Tony to the nearest hospital.”

Pepper nodded as she wiped her eyes. “Okay…so what now?”

“We have to wait for him to contact us.” Natasha said as she pulled out her phone. “In the meantime you take your security and get somewhere safe. Preferably, somewhere that you have never been too and have no prior connection to. I will take our visitor and get her somewhere where I can find out what she knows.” Natasha dialed Maria on her phone and put it on speaker for Pepper. “We also have to make sure Maria and Pete get off the grid.”

“ What?!” Maria’s angry voice and pops that sounded an awful lot like gunshots.

“Maria? What's going on?” Natasha asked as she gave Pepper a concerned glance.

“ Jackson! I’ve got you covered!” Maria yelled and more pops that were now clearly identifiable as gunshots. “ What's going on is, if I didn’t know any better, the undead are trying to take my nephew!”

Chapter Text

20 minutes earlier

“He’s a natural.” May told Maria. 

Peter had just finished up skating with Gwen and May was dropping Peter off with his father’s sister at a Starbucks not far from the Rockefeller center rink. 

Maria ruffled her nephew's hair, much to his annoyance. “Of course he is, I’m the one that taught him how to skate.” Maria said, earning a laugh from May. 

Peter rubbed his head, trying to fix his hair. “Stop doing that.” He glared up at his aunt. 

Maria just smiled down at him. “Now why would I do that when I now know how much you love it?”

May laughed at the pair. “Do you know how long you’ll be?” 

Maria shook her head. “It all depends on how long it takes for this one to make up his mind.” Maria said teasingly as she nudged her nephew's shoulder. 

“Why me?” Peter whined. 

“Because you’re the one that put off getting your little girlfriend a gift until the last minute.” Maria continued to tease her nephew. 

“She’s not my girlfriend!” Peter said defensively, earning laughs from his aunts. 

“Well have fun you two.” May said as she left the two Stark’s to shop. 

Maria bought herself and Peter a hot chocolate before they made their way outside into the cold December air. As soon as they were through the doors, Maria spotted the two members of Peter’s security detail, both of whom she served with in Iraq. Maria gave a slight gesture with her head to the two of them, letting them know that they were to follow at a distance. She then looked down at her nephew who was now shivering. 

“Winter in New York is a lot different than winter in Southern California, isn’t it?” Maria said, trying to not show how humorous she found it. 

Peter nodded. “It’s always so cold when Dad and I come here at Christmas.”

Maria put her hand on his shoulder as they continued to walk down the street. “Well drink your hot chocolate. We’ll be inside soon enough.”

After a few minutes of walking, they reached the mall where Maria thought Peter would be able to find a gift for Gwen. 

“So what kind of things does she like?” Maria asked as they walked inside. 

Peter shrugged. “I don’t know. Girl stuff I guess.”

Maria pinched the bridge of her nose. “I deserved that one for asking an eleven year old boy what a girl likes.” She looked down at him. “Does she like jewelry or anything like that?”

Peter shook his head. “She said she doesn’t like it when people treat her as a girly girl. She said her grandmother got her earrings for her birthday when she wanted something else.”

Maria would have yelled at him if he wasn’t her nephew. “So she doesn’t like girl stuff then.” She said through gritted teeth. 

Peter tilted his head to the side in thought. “Oh.” He looked up at her. “She doesn’t like girl stuff.”

Maria looked away in annoyance so Peter wouldn’t see and when she did she saw her two friends from the Marines laughing behind them. After mouthing a quick death threat their way, that neither took seriously, she decided to try a different plan. “You two talk a lot, right?” Peter nodded at his aunt's question. “What kind of things do you two talk about?”

Peter thought for a moment. “All sorts of things.”

Maria wanted to slam her head against a wall. “Details kid, I need details.”

“Ohhhh.” Peter said in realization. “She’s really smart like Dad and I.”

“Now we’re getting somewhere.” Maria said, trying to figure out where to steer her nephew. “Does she like building things like you or something else?”

“Other stuff. She likes biology and genetics.” Peter told his aunt.

“You and your father certainly have a type.” Maria muttered quietly. She was getting Mary vibes from the girl that had captured her nephews attention and she hadn’t even met her yet.

“What?” Peter looked up in confusion.

Maria chuckled as she shook her head. “Nothing kiddo. Anything else? Does she like sports, movies, animals?”

Peter thought. “I’m not really sure.” He then looked up at Maria. “She really likes finding out what I like.”

Maria had to stifle a laugh. Apparently both her brother and his son were completely clueless when it came to recognizing when girls liked them. “I think you’re going to be fine no matter what you get her.”

Peter looked skeptical. “Really?”

Maria nodded with a smile. “Trust me. We’ll get her a book on genetics and a locket or something.”

“But…” Peter protested.

“Trust me.” Maria smiled as she crouched down so she was eye level with him. “Believe it or not, I know exactly what I’m doing here and I’m not going to screw this up for you and your… friend.” 

Peter nodded. “Thank you Aunt Ria.”

“Your welcome sweetheart.” She said as she stood up. “Let's get the necklace first.”

Maria led Peter to a jewelry store inside the mall. They were just about to enter the store when a yelp from Peter stopped Maria in her tracks. Spinning around she saw a woman had grabbed her nephew by the shoulder. Instinctively, Maria drew her gun from her hip and pointed it at the woman’s head. As soon as the two Stark Marines that were shadowing aunt and nephew saw their sergeant draw her weapon, they followed suit but unlike her, they didn’t have a clean shot. The mall that had been filled with Christmas carols and conversations had collapsed into screams of terror at the sight of three people drawing guns in the crowded mall.  

“Let him go or I will drop you.” Maria said menacingly.

The woman that held Peter’s jacket, held up a badge in her free hand. “Special Agent Calloway, FBI. I’m here to place Peter Stark into protective custody.”

Maria knew immediately she wasn’t FBI. For one thing, an FBI agent wouldn’t grab a kid in a crowded mall without identifying themselves first. Another thing was she had instructed Jarvis to alert her the second any law enforcement entity even mentioned her nephew’s name in communications and if the FBI were planning on placing the son of Tony Stark into protective custody, there would be a rather large trail. Maria reached into her back pocket and pulled out her Shield ID. “Agent Maria Hill, Shield. I outrank you here so let the boy go.” She decided to play along because she didn’t see a good move with Calloway still gripping her nephew's jacket.

The ‘FBI’ agent looked surprised for a split second before she smiled and shook her head. “I’m afraid I can’t do that. I have a team outside and we have orders to move him to a secure location.” She spoke calmly.

“Then the FBI is overstepping their jurisdiction. The protection of the Stark family is Shields duty and any federal agency that so much as mentions the name Stark is informed of that.” Maria told the fake fed.

Maria looked at her nephews terror striken face. She then glanced at her fellow Marines and saw they were following her lead. She ran through every scenario in her head in seconds and she knew the second she pulled the trigger, her career at Shield would be over but she was okay with that. Suddenly, the woman reached for her hip and made the decision easy for Maria. 

Maria pulled her trigger, the bullet connecting with the enemy's head. 

As soon as the bullet connected, the hand grasping Peter’s coat let go and he sprinted to his aunt. Maria crouched down and pulled him into her, angling her body so that Peter wouldn’t see the dead body. The two Stark security members quickly made their way forward, guns still pointed at the body. One bent down and removed the gun that the woman was reaching for and slid it away. 

Maria began hastily looking over her now crying nephew, looking to make sure he wasn’t hurt. Once she was sure he was fine, she pulled him into a hug, both so he couldn’t look around and because she needed him close to her. “Shhh. Shhh. It’s okay Pete.” She said soothingly to him. She then glanced at one of the guards. “Make your way outside and let NYPD know a federal agent is on scene and that I discharged my weapon.”

The one she spoke to nodded. “Copy that Sarge.”  

Just as he began making his way towards the exit, the other guard yelled. “JESUS SHE’S GETTING UP!” 

Maria looked up in horror and saw Calloway beginning to sit up, portions of her body glowing orange. Maria shot to her feet and quickly pushed Peter behind her with one hand and pointed her gun with the other. The two guards quickly took up positions on either side of her, both pointing their weapons at her. 

“Sarge?” One of them asked, clearly not knowing what they were dealing with. 

“You should have just handed the boy over.” Calloway said with a smile before she dove for her gun. 

“Shoot her!” Maria yelled and they started firing while slowly backing away. “Ortiz, car!” Maria ordered. “We have you covered!”

“On it.” Ortiz said as he ran to get the car. 

Maria quickly pushed Peter behind a pillar, her following suit. Out of the corner of her eye she spotted a service corridor. “Jackson! Hallway to your right!” 

Jackson looked to his right quickly before he returned to shooting at the hostile. “Got it Sarge!” He quickly sprinted to the entrance to the hallway and he took cover. “I’ve got you.”

Maria crouched down to her nephew’s level behind the pillar. “You and I are going to make our way over to that hallway. You are going to stay alongside me the entire time. Understand?” Peter nodded. “If I fall down, you are to sprint to Jackson and not look back. You are to do everything he tells you. Understand?” Peter nodded again, this time more tears were forming in his eyes. Maria kissed her nephew's forehead before she stood up. She quickly glanced at Jackson who nodded that he was ready. “Go.” She told Peter.

Maria made her way slowly across the floor toward the hallway, firing her weapon the whole way in the threats direction, with Peter behind her. Calloway returned fire but none connected. 

“Sprint to the end of the hallway Pete.” Maria ordered once they reached the hallway as she turned around and began to backpedal down the hallway, her gun pointed at the entrance.

As she was about a third of the way down, her phone began to ring.

“What?!” She answered angrily without looking, hoping it was Ortiz with the car, as Jackson was fired upon.

“ Maria? What's going on? ” Natasha’s voice came through.

Maria reached the end of the hallway and got the door open. “Jackson! I’ve got you covered! ” Maria yelled and he quickly let off a few rounds before he sprinted to her. “What's going on is, if I didn’t know any better, the undead are trying to take my nephew! ” As soon as she said that, Calloway peeked around the corner. Maria quickly fired but hit the wall. “Peter, talk to Nat and tell her everything that I say.” Maria handed Peter the phone as soon as Jackson reached her. She quickly pulled the door shut.

“Sarge! Chains!” Jackson had grabbed them and quickly helped her chain the doors shut. 

“Tell Nat, white female, blonde hair, green eyes, early 30’s. Approximately five feet, six inches, 140 pounds.” Maria rattled off the information while it was still fresh in her mind.

“Burn scars, left side of her neck towards the back.” Jackson added.

Maria listened as Peter relayed all the information as she and Jackson took a step back. Just as they were about to turn away,  the door began to glow orange and melt.

“What the fuck is that thing?” Jackson whispered in fear, sharing Maria’s thought at that exact moment.

Maria pointed at the exit sign. “That way! Move!”

The three of them quickly ran towards the exit and popped out in an alley. Maria and Jackson pushed a dumpster in front of the door they had just exited from.

“We’ve got to find Ortiz.” Jackson said as they pushed off the dumpster. Suddenly they heard tires squeal and a car horn from the end of the alley. Guns quickly pointed that direction, they saw Ortiz and the Tahoe waiting for them.

“COME ON!” Ortiz yelled.

Banging started coming from the door they had just barricaded, the dumpster beginning to shake violently.

“GRAB HIM AND RUN!” Maria yelled at Jackson. Jackson grabbed Peter and sprinted to the car, Maria following behind but keeping her gun pointed at the door. 

Once Jackson reached the car, he ran around to the passenger side, put Peter in the back seat and stood on the running board of the front seat so he could point his weapon at the door over the roof of the car. Ortiz had his weapon pointed out the driver window as well. People on the street began screaming as soon as they saw the guns.

“Sarge! He’s clear!” Ortiz yelled.

As soon as Maria heard that, she made an all out sprint to the backdoor of the SUV. She ignored the gunfire as she practically dove into the car. “GO GO GO GO!”

Ortiz floored it with Jackson now hanging out of the window, still shooting. “I’m out.” He said as he came back in and ejected the empty clip from his gun. 

“No fucking shit.” Maria said to him. “You two good?” Both nodded. Maria looked at Peter and saw that he was nearly catatonic from everything that had transpired in the last few minutes. “Peter? Sweetheart?” 

The sound of his aunt's voice brought him back and he threw his arms around her and broke down. Maria struggled to not cry at the state her nephew was currently in. She picked up her phone that Peter had dropped when he grabbed her. “Nat? Are you still there?”

“ We’re here Maria. ” Natasha and Pepper spoke at the same time. 

“ What the hell happened Maria? All Peter was really able to tell us was what you obviously told him.” Natasha’s voice came through.

“A woman that claimed to be FBI grabbed Peter and said she had orders to put him into protective custody. She attempted to draw her weapon and I shot her in the head. After about a minute she sat up and was glowing orange. She can melt metal and has enhanced strength.” Maria filled her in.

“Where am I going, Sarge?” Ortiz asked.

“Start heading out to Long Island.” Maria told him before she got back on the phone. “Look, I’ll call back once I get Pete to safety.”

“ The house was just attacked. ” Natasha interjected quickly.

Maria’s blood ran cold. “What?” She whispered.

“ Tony challenged the Mandarin earlier today and he responded by blowing up the house. ”

“Is he… is he okay?” She asked, fighting to keep her voice calm so she didn’t add to her nephew's current mental state.

“ We think so. When the house collapsed into the ocean, Tony was in his latest suit and was dragged down with it. After some time under water, the suit rocketed out of the water and took off for who knows where, which means Jarvis was in control ”

“He’s fine.” Maria said in relief. She knew Jarvis would have been forced to take him to a medical facility if he had been hurt. She would worry about her brother as soon as she got Peter to safety.

“ Why would they go after Peter if they planned to kill Tony? ” Pepper asked.

“What happened to us was too well planned out to be thrown together in a few hours. They knew exactly how to find him, which isn’t an easy thing to do, and the badge she had could have passed for the real thing. The threat must have forced them to change their plans. They probably wanted…him,” Maria didn’t want to say Peter’s name, she just wanted him to calm down “,for leverage initially but couldn’t not respond to the threat so they went ahead with their plans on my end for insurance for your current situation.” Maria said as she ran her hand through Peter’s hair.

“ So the Mandarin has his very own race of super soldiers now .” Natasha spoke in an exasperated tone. “ Fantastic. ”

“Just have to figure out how to kill her because apparently a bullet to the head is out.” Maria said and she noticed Peter’s adrenaline had worn off and he was now fast asleep with his head in her lap, just like he did when he was little. “Look, unless one of you knows of a safe place where I can stash Peter, I’m out of this fight. And with Sharon babysitting Captain Spandex, she’s out too. My job right now is not to leave his side until I can guarantee his safety.”

“ Well I can’t do anything for her but I might have the perfect spot for you to stash him but you’ll need a plane. Let me make a phone call and I’ll get back to you .” Natasha said cryptically.

“I wait with bated breath.” Maria said sarcastically as she hung up. “How the hell did you find us?” She asked Ortiz.

“Boss put trackers in all of our phones in case we got separated.” Ortiz filled her in. He then looked at her in the rearview mirror. “He is your boss, right?”

Jackson turned around in his seat and looked at her in expectation. Being in a car with the two of them and talking like they hadn’t just been in a fight for their lives sent her mind back to all the times they spent in Humvees in Iraq after fire fights and a part of her missed that. Despite all the pain that she both witnessed and experienced while she was serving, she really did love being a Marine.

“Sarge?” Jackson’s voice brought her back to the present.

“What?” She asked, looking at him.

“You going to answer Ortiz or what?” He asked with a lazy smile.

She looked between the two of them and after everything the two of them had just risked, she knew they deserved the truth.

“More like I’m the boss of him.” She told them. “He’s my older brother.”

Jackson’s mouth dropped open in shock.

Ortiz turned his head, shock written all over his face. “Shut the fuck up.”

Maria leaned forward and smacked on the side of the head. “Watch the road.” He quickly looked back ahead. “And watch the language around Peter.”

“He’s asleep. Plus you literally just said something worse and he was awake.” He defended.

“Do as I say, not as I do.” She told him, before she looked back down at her nephew. “We’re heading to a small airport where my plane is currently located. We have to assume the plane you guys came in on is being watched. My plane, while practically identical, doesn’t have Stark written all over it and is technically not owned by the Stark family or Stark Industries.”

“Of course the Stark heiress has her very own plane.” Jackson teased.

Maria gave him the finger right as her phone rang. “Give me something good.” She answered.

“ You’re heading to Missouri. A Shield agent will meet you when you land .” Natasha told her.

“So Shield knows then?” Maria asked in a dejected tone. Even though she had been planning on leaving for some time and had figured that she was out as soon as she fired her weapon that day, she wanted to do it on her own terms.

“ As far as I know, they are still in the dark. This particular agent was informed because of your uncharacteristic careless situational awareness. ”

Maria thought about who she could possibly mean when it suddenly hit her. “Barton!?”

Chapter Text

Natasha had moved Maya to a Shield safe house right before the rescue teams began arriving at the house. Pepper told her to get out of there and to do whatever was necessary to find Tony and end the threat against Peter. The CEO was going to deal with questions from law enforcement before she went into hiding.

“Why does the Mandarin need a botanist?” Natasha asked Maya.

Maya was seated at a table in the safe house while Natasha was leaning with her back against a wall.

“I don’t work for the Mandarin.” Maya told her. “And I’m not a botanist.”

Natasha shook her head. “A big part of my job is to know when someone is lying to me so we'll circle back to that later. Tony said you were a botanist before he died, did you lie to him?” Natasha had kept the truth about Tony’s survival to herself for now, figuring if Maya knew he was alive that she’d be less likely to talk to her and would want to wait for Tony to come back.

“When I first met him I was experimenting with plants for research purposes and from then on that’s all I was to him. It didn’t matter how many times Mary and I told him otherwise.” She answered.

Natasha pushed off the wall. “So what are you then?” She asked as she sat down across from Maya.